Готовый перевод One Piece The Ship of Lust / Корабель хтивості: Хогвартс Начало слияния Фениксов Крови1

Інформація

Адреса змісту:https://mtlarchive.com/novel/hogwarts-start-fusion-

phoenix-bloodline

Эта статья также известна как [После Нирваны я снова стал

ребенком!], также известна как [Моя элегантная жизнь в Хогвартсе!]

Питер Йорк, возрожденный в Лондоне 1980-х годов, получает

суперустройство для слияния генов!

Начните с слияния генов Феникса, чтобы обрести бессмертие! Не

бойтесь жизни Авады!

Объедините гены невидимых зверей, чтобы обрести способность

предвидения и невидимости!

Объедините гены птицы и змеи, чтобы получить возможность стать

настолько большим, насколько захотите!

Интегрируйте гены василиска и получите способность умирать, если

смотреть прямо, и превращаться в камень, если смотреть на него!

Однажды Питера Йорка осадили Пожиратели Смерти.

С генами Манделы* он запел прямо на месте!

Все сразу же были потрясены звуком смерти!

Ежедневный пророк: «Питер Йорк — новое поколение богов магии

после Мерлина! Его способности превосходят даже способности

таинственных людей! Он — надежда будущего магического мира!»

Chapter 401 The last game,

against Peter?

In the referee's position, Crouch's position was replaced by Fudge, but

Fudge didn't look very happy at this time. During this time, problems

occurred frequently in the Ministry of Magic. First Bertha Jorkins

disappeared for no reason, and then Crouch again. Missing, a lot of

trouble.

After the meal, everyone went to the stadium. The four warriors headed

by them were surrounded by relatives and came to the stadium with the

referees.

The Quidditch pitch had been transformed, with a long, twenty-foot-high

hedge surrounding the entire field, leaving only a dark, deep entrance.

The audience has already come to the stands and the referees have

already taken their places.

Bagman came to the front of the four warriors and said cheerfully: "You

will enter the labyrinth later. If you encounter difficulties and want to

ask for help after entering, you will fire red sparks into the sky!"

Then he pointed to Professor McGonagall Moody and others, "Your

professors will be patrolling outside the labyrinth, and once you fire red

sparks, they will immediately come to save you with "three zeros", which

of course also means that you give up the game, Also missed the

championship!""

The warriors nodded to show their understanding, and their expressions

became serious.

"Okay, let's go!" Bagman said happily.

Then the four warriors were taken to the entrance of the maze and

waited for the game to start.

"Gentlemen and ladies!"

Bagman fired an explosion into the sky to silence everyone, and then said

with a loud voice spell, "The last game of the Triwizard Tournament is

about to start, I'll report it.

Current score: Peter York - 91 points in the first two games, 1st! Harry

Potter - 86 points, 2nd.

Victor Krum - 77 points, 3rd .

Fleur Delacour - 64 points total, ranked fourth.

"Next, they will enter the maze according to the ranking, overcome all

difficulties, and finally arrive at the destination of the maze, and get the

trophy placed inside, which is the final champion."

"Now... Peter, listen to my orders!" Bagman said, "E...-!

As a whistle sounded, Peter walked quickly into the dark labyrinth

entrance. He looked at the entrance behind him, it had closed

automatically, surrounded by tall hedges, only a zigzag passage spread to

different directions.

"Show me the way!" Peter waved his wand, this time he was not as

leisurely as usual. If he really let other people win the championship, he

would be embarrassed by himself, so he was going to find the

championship trophy first. .

There was another whistle from outside the maze, and it was Harry who

entered.

Seeing this, Peter followed the Guiding Charm, but just after walking a

few steps, the surrounding hedges quickly squeezed towards him, and the

vines became alive, stalking towards him fiercely, fighting on them. With

sharp thorns, it looks very dangerous.

Peter smashed these vines with a spell, and then quickly left the place.

Just around the corner, a mountain monster seemed to have been waiting

for him here, holding a thick stick, and smashed it fiercely at him.

Peter was also a little stunned by this intensive attack, but he still

instinctively smashed the giant stick in the hand of the mountain monster

with a spell, and then looked at his mountain monster as his eyes turned

red as if he was looking at the enemy. , waving his wand, the smashed

wood slag turned into steel needles, and with Peter's gesture, they shot

into the eyes of the mountain monster in the blink of an eye.

"Roar..." The mountain monster screamed, both of its eyes were shot by

steel needles, and it stabbed into the depths, straight through the brain.

The mountain monster fell heavily without making a sound.

"Humph!" Peter didn't look at the mountain monster, but looked in the

other direction of the maze, and continued on.

But then, Peter seemed to have offended the animals in the maze.

Before taking a few steps, he encountered a shinke punk, a blow-tail

snail, a sphinx, a ghoul, a Boggart, and a There were a few hippogriffs,

these animals saw Peter as if they had met an enemy of life and death,

they attacked him regardless, even if they were wounded by Peter, they

still wanted to attack him.

Peter only had some guesses before, but at this time, looking at the

animals that kept blocking the road, he became impatient. He knew that

these animals should be controlled, and the purpose was to block his

footsteps and prevent himself from winning the trophy first.

At the same time, Harry was going smoothly. He had already walked

most of the way, but he still didn't encounter any obstacles. He was a

little flustered by being so smooth. According to his understanding, he

must have encountered something.

This situation was considered by Harry to be an illusion of safety in the

maze and wanted him to let his guard down, so he was more cautious

and slowed down.

Peter was already very impatient, and he encountered an obstacle after

walking a few steps. It was obvious that he had deliberately targeted him.

If he hadn't been sure that there was no one around him, Peter would

have wanted to directly pull "Professor Moody" over and beat him first.

"Thunderbolt explosion!" Peter directly cast a powerful explosion spell,

blasting a large hole in a hedge, and then passed through.

Using the spell repeatedly like this, Peter made a move that didn't follow

common sense, and rammed in the direction of the trophy. Any hedges

that blocked the way were directly blasted..

"Thunderbolt explosion!" Peter casually blasted a hole in the hedge in

front of him, then walked over and said to himself, "It's long overdue!

Just after passing through the hedge, a gloomy voice sounded from the

left: "Avada Suo!

Peter was already prepared, and with a wave of his wand, the hedge

quickly grew, forming a thick wall of trees, which was blown to

smithereens by the magic of the Life-Slaying Curse, but also blocked by

the spell.

"Victor?" Peter shouted involuntarily, looking at the person who cast a

death curse on him not far away.

But Viktor didn't seem to react at all, he held his wand indifferently, and

fired another death spell and Cruciatus, mercilessly.

Peter easily resolved the two spells and started to fight back, but they

were all less harmful spells. He could see that Viktor was under control at

this time.

Just when Peter was about to approach him, there was a wave of magic

behind him, Peter ducked aside in time, and a magic spell hit the spot

where Peter was just now.

Both Viktor and Fleur couldn't help looking into Peter's eyes, and then

they only saw a pair of yellow-orange vertical eyes, and then 3.2 fell into

darkness.

As for what is the liquid in the bottle? Uh... Peter calls it phoenix saliva!

After all, dragon saliva was called dragon saliva in ancient times, so that's

what his bottle was called! As for the source, that's a secret! cough

cough...

Peter raised their wands, fired red flames into the sky, then turned and

left, he still had to win the championship, if Harry got the first place, he

would have participated in vain.

Then they saw that their bodies gradually recovered and the petrification

was lifted.

"Look me in the eyes!" Peter's voice became mysterious and delusional.

Peter looked at the two people before and after, and sneered, "Little

Barty, it seems that you really worked hard to stop me, you actually

controlled two warriors to deal with me, and you also guessed that I

would not use lethality.

The magic spell to deal with them.

It's just that you don't know enough about my strength! 99

Peter looked at the two stone statues in front of him, and said to himself

helplessly, "If it wasn't for the fact that Harry found it cheap, I'd be

willing to deal with you. It's a pity that there's not enough time."

When Peter turned around, he found that it was Fleur Delacour, who was

also expressionless and pointed at him with her wand.

After removing the wands from their hands and tying the two branches

into thick ropes, Peter took a small bottle out of his pocket and poured

the clear liquid into their mouths.

Chapter 402 Rampage, "Moody"

appears!

The people behind the scenes seem to have given up on Peter, and the

road after Peter has been smooth without too many obstacles.

Peter naturally wouldn't believe that little Barty gave up so easily, after

all, he was taking Voldemort's mission to capture Harry Potter.

However, he didn't have too many scruples, so he directly accelerated his

pace and rushed towards the center of the maze.

Soon, a sphinx stopped in front of Peter, and Harry Potter was stopped

here at this time, but it seemed that he had answered the sphinx's

question and was getting out of the way from the sphinx past.

Peter quickened his pace and was about to chase when the Sphinx

stopped in front of him.

The sphinx's body looks like a big scary lion, with huge claws, a thick

tail, and the head of a woman.

"Warrior, you are very close to your goal, the quickest way is to pass me!"

Sphinx said slowly, looking down at Peter with big almond eyes, "But to

pass me, you need to guess My riddle. I'll let you pass if I guess, but if I

don't, I'll rush over and eat you! Of course, you can choose not to answer

This way I won't hurt you, but you can only choose another path.

Peter looked at the sphinx in 02.

There are very few magical creatures with wisdom in the magic world,

but the sphinx is one of them, but this kind of magical creature is keen on

guessing riddles, and its temperament is uncertain, so it is not easy to

mess with.

I don't know where the Ministry of Magic got this sphinx.

But Peter wasn't used to her, and he wasn't afraid of others.

Peter looked at Harry, who had disappeared, turned his head to look at

the Sphinx, his expression was indifferent, his eyes turned into yellow-

orange snake eyes, and he said emotionlessly: "I don't have so much time

to waste with you, now I I also give you two choices: one is to get out of

the way for me obediently, and don't stand in my way! The other is to

choose death, and you will never go back!"

Peter is controlling the magic power of his eyes at this time, and the cold

snake eyes are like the scythe of the god of death, as if he can harvest his

life at any time.

The Sphinx was startled by his eyes, but as the top existence among

Egyptian magical creatures, others have always followed the rules set by

him, and now a little kid dares to threaten him like this.

She suddenly became furious, forgetting the Ministry of Magic's repeated

request not to hurt the wizard, and crouched down on her forefoot,

rushed towards Peter, her huge claws shining in the moonlight.

"Looking for death!" Peter sneered, his wand pushed forward, buffering

the sphinx rushing towards him in midair for a moment, and then his

yellow eyes met the sphinx's big almond eyes.

Peter stepped aside, and then stopped focusing on the sphinx, but just

continued brisk walking.

At this time, the Sphinx hovering in the air had already turned into a

huge stone statue, with a terrified expression frozen, and it fell straight to

the ground.

And all this happened in just one minute!

Peter knew that there should be no obstacles in the future, but Harry was

earlier than him, so if he couldn't do anything, I'm afraid he really had to

follow the wishes of the people behind the scenes and let Harry win the

top three.

So Peter followed the direction of the wand and directly followed the old

method, blasting the hedge and wall, and rushing straight to the center of

the maze, avoiding the tortuous maze route.

And in order to speed up, he also cast magic on his feet, running faster

than a cheetah, and when he encounters obstacles, he explodes, and he

rampages all the way.

"Thunderbolt! 9

With the sound of Peter's voice, a large hole was blasted in a high hedge,

and Peter came out.

Looking at the bright blue trophy on a stone platform 100 meters away,

Peter smiled and walked up quickly.

Coming to the trophy, Peter looked at the blue trophy, which looked to

be made of blue crystal, imitating the shape of the Goblet of Fire, but

more beautiful.

Peter glanced somewhere, sneered at the corners of his mouth, and

looked like he couldn't wait to reach for the trophy.

"Gouging out the bone!

A hoarse low voice rang out.

Peter leaned slightly, dodged the attack of the spell, then turned to look

at the dark and dark passage, and said sarcastically, "Professor Moody,

why can't you bear it so quickly? Do you want me to get the trophy?"

"Peter York, you really deserve to be a rare smart person at Hogwarts.

It seems that you have suspected me for a long time, right? You really

deserve to be a student of Slytherin."

A voice came out from the dim, and then Moody came out. , His face was

gloomy, and the green magic eye looked straight at him.

"Professor Moody, oh, no, Barty Crouch Jr.," Peter said, looking at him

playfully, "if you want to beat Harry Potter, of course I won't mind my

own business, but this trophy But I belong to me, and naturally I can't be

given to others by you at will!

When "Moody" heard Peter call out his name, his pupils shrank, his

expression froze, and then he smiled indifferently, "Although I don't know

how you know my identity, but now the facts are settled, The other

professors were all arranged by me to find excuses to go to other places,

and now we are the only ones here, can you still think that you can still

ask them for help?

Then Barty looked at Peter carefully, his eyes flashed with jealousy, and

said: "You are really talented, I heard that you have been the chief of

Slytherin for 4 years? What a great achievement, you know me It was

only in the seventh grade that I became the head of the academy.

No wonder the master often talks about you!"

"Your master? Voldemort300?" Peter asked with a smile. "It's really hard

for him to miss me so much. We had a good time together, and I miss it."

Hearing that, the jealousy in Barty's eyes was even more intense, as if he

wanted to tear him apart, and said, "Master appreciates you so much, and

is going to accept you as a student to personally guide you, but you don't

know how to praise him, and you dare to take advantage of the master.

Sneak attack from behind when you are weak!"

"Ah, don't say that! Sneak attack from behind? What a horrible thing to

say!"

Peter's face was full of disapproval, "We were a fair deal at the beginning,

and the old man was innocent, don't make me feel like I betrayed him!

And Should I be grateful if he wants to take me as an apprentice? He's

not Merlin, if you want to lick his toes, don't pull me!"9

Seeing Barty getting more and more gloomy, Peter said with a sarcastic

tone: "I don't know what Voldemort gave you? Is it a love potion? I'm so

infatuated with him! Even the biological father who worked hard to raise

him wants to It's amazing to kill cruelly!

I just saw, those corpse worms you brought, devoured so fast, they

devoured old Crouch's corpse in a short time! It's really "filial piety to the

father", a tragedy in the world !"

"Shut up, don't insult my master! I don't have such a father, he doesn't

deserve it!" Barty was furious, waved his wand, and kept throwing all

kinds of deadly spells at Peter.

Chapter 403 Barty Jr's Family

Tragedy, Harry Arrives

"Tsk tsk...how sad old Barty heard what you said, oh, and your mother,

she swapped you out of Azkaban and died in it! You are really filial!"

Peter kept blocking the little Barty's attacks, his mouth was unforgiving,

"What kind of favor did Voldemort give you, bigger than the parents who

gave birth to you and raised you? You know that old Barty is being

abused by you.

Before killing him, all he was talking about was you, saying that you

were his pride, and you could still kill him ruthlessly!"

"Shut up! Shut up!" Barty roared angrily, the spell in his hand attacked

more intensively, "That old guy took me as his puppet, he is an

emotionless person, for the sake of his ministers God, he sent me to

Azkaban! I begged him, but he said I was not his son! Damn him!""

Peter looked at him with pity, "Tsk...that's a family tragedy, so you think

your father doesn't love you? And then went to Voldemort for his love?!

"Don't look at me with those disgusting eyes! I don't need your

sympathy!"

Barty said viciously, with an unbalanced mentality, and then said with a

look of obsessive admiration, "I am now the person the master trusts the

most, and he sent Give me the most important task, which is an honor

that others can't get!

"It's not right to be a good son, but he wants to be a dog, and he is so

loyal. It looks like an honor! Little Barty, you really can live." Peter

stopped teasing, his expression returned to calm, and he said mockingly.

Peter started to fight back, and between the waves of his wand, he would

turn into Moody's little Barty, and he kept retreating, so he could only

passively defend.

"Little Barty, you may ask your master about my strength before

performing the task, instead of coming to me like this. 35 Peter said

indifferently, the magic attack of the wand in his hand kept firing, "not to

mention that you are now The wand belongs to Moody's.

If you don't listen to your words, even your strength is only the strength

of an elite Auror.

If you want to trouble me, you are still too confident 々"!"

Little Barty was kept retreating by Peter's attack.

He quickly hid behind the hedge on the side, and looked at Peter in the

distance with his magic eyes through the hedge.

He once heard Voldemort praise Peter, and when he came to school

Before, Voldemort had specially told Peter not to approach Peter, but he

was full of jealousy and didn't take it seriously, he just thought that

Voldemort admired Peter York.

But I didn't expect Peter York's strength to be so strong, and he would not

be an opponent at all in a head-to-head confrontation.

Just as Barty was thinking about what to do, the voice of "Professor

Moody, why are you here?" came from behind.

Barty turned around and saw that Harry Potter was coming, with a

straight face and a strange expression, he coughed and said, "Harry, this

is where the trophy is placed. As a patrol professor, I am responsible for

security here."

"Is the trophy here?!" Harry was very happy when he heard the news,

after all, he wanted to win the championship too.

Just being happy, Harry raised his wand and pointed at him vigilantly,

"No, you are not Professor Moody, the professors should all be outside

the labyrinth, and the professors can't come in except for the players to

send out signals for help!

Who are you? Boggart? No, I'm not afraid of Professor Moody! So who

are you? Is that the final test?

"Moody"'s green magic eye turned, and the other eye hidden in the

darkness revealed a sly look, the corner of his mouth crooked, and his

voice mildly praised: "Well done, Harry, you should be vigilant!

"It's just that the rules have changed this time, and now another warrior

is here, and now you have to go through a lot of competition, and the

winner will get the trophy!

"Another warrior? Who?" Harry asked curiously.

"Peter York!" Moody said, looking straight at Harry, "Now that the

Beauxbatons and Durmstrang players have been eliminated, they have

both been beaten by Peter York, sent off the field, and now Only the two

of you are left to compete!"

"Beat them all?!" Harry opened his mouth in surprise, "Isn't this game

supposed to be a trophy? How can you attack other people?"

"It's about honor! Harry." Moody said meaningfully, "Don't you ever think

about standing on the podium and holding the championship trophy to

win glory for the school? Of course others think so too, so attack other

players It’s also an unspoken rule.”

Harry's eyes moved, and then he said dejectedly, "I think there is no way.

Peter's strength is obvious to all. They say that his strength can already

defeat the professors in the school. I don't have the strength to defeat

him!"

"It's alright, Harry, since you've come here, go out and fight Peter York in

a dignified manner. Even if you lose, it's not ashamed. You're a

Gryffindor warrior. You can't give up before the duel, right? Moody

encouraged. , patted his shoulder caringly.

Encouraged by him, Harry mustered up his courage instantly, nodded

and said: ""Professor, you are right, if I don't even have the courage to

face Peter now, will I be able to avoid Voldemort in the future! 99

Moody paused, his eyes darkened, then regained his expression and

continued to encourage him.

With encouragement, Harry walked out of the passage firmly and came

to the open space in the center of the maze. He saw the trophy on the

stone platform, and then looked at Peter, who was laid-back.

"Oh, Harry, it's you who came out. I thought it was Professor "Moody",

what about him? Why didn't he come out? Was he just hiding?" Peter

asked with a grin, turning his wand in and out.

"Professor Moody? Isn't he the professor in charge of patrolling? The

game isn't over yet, so he shouldn't be able to interfere with the players."

Harry said puzzled.

"Don't intervene? Heh," Peter said sarcastically, "Harry, you should have

gone all the way smoothly, and that's the credit of "Professor Moody"! He

wanted to make sure you got the trophy first, but he brought me a

trophy. Lots of obstacles.

(ok)

Almost a few steps away, there is an obstacle, what boggart, eight-eyed

giant spider, rune snake, hippogriff, etc., when you see me, it is like

seeing an enemy, and will not hesitate to die. Attacking me is really

painstaking!

"How is this possible!" Harry's eyes widened in disbelief. After all,

Professor Moody was very handsome in his eyes. Although he was a little

neurotic, he was still a good person. How could he do such a thing.

"Of course it's possible, Harry, do you remember when you were chosen

to be a warrior when Professor Moody took great pains to help you,"

Peter said with a smile.

"He's the one behind the scenes?!" Harry reacted in disbelief. He had

suspected Karkaroff, Bagman, and Snape, but never thought it would be

Professor Moody.

"Avada Suo!" A green light shot at Peter from behind.

Harry yelled in horror "Watch out, Peter!"

Chapter 404 The controlled

Harry, another door key!

Peter seemed to have been prepared for a long time, when the ground

suddenly swelled up and saw the thick mud wall, which was blown to

pieces by the death curse.

"Avada Sudden!" Another fatal curse struck, but Peter escaped.

"Avada is dead! 35 Peter just dodged the attack of Barty not far away

when Harry's voice sounded behind him.

A pair of invisible wings spread out behind Peter's back, leading Peter to

jump high with a somersault, dodging the attack from behind.

Peter flew in mid-air and looked at Harry who suddenly attacked him on

the ground. He saw that his eyes were empty, with a hateful expression

on his face, and his wand was pointed at Peter, as if he had seen an

enemy.

"Harry?" Peter frowned at him.

Harry's expression suddenly struggled, then his eyes regained

consciousness, and he explained to Peter in horror: "Peter, I didn't mean

to, I don't know what happened just now, I was groggy all of a sudden,

saw you as Voldemort, and then The spell was uttered! 35

Seeing Harry's eyes focused on Qingming, Peter waved his hand and

stopped him: "You don't need to explain, you just got hit with the

Imperius Curse, but you didn't expect to break free so quickly, you're

pretty good, you know that many people earn 300 Without the power of

the Imperius Curse, you can only become someone else's puppet.""

"Imperial Curse?!" Harry was shocked when he heard this, then reacted

and looked in Moody's direction, "Professor Moody did it! He cast the

Imperius Curse on me just now, and he wanted me to kill you? !

"That's right. 35 Peter nodded, then instructed, "You protect yourself, this

Professor "Moody" is very cunning and a little difficult to deal with!"

Then Peter came to the dusty sky, waved his wand, "The whirlwind

sweeps away!" A small tornado appeared, driving the dust to the sky,

flying away, and the sky was clear again.

"Harry watch out behind!" Peter reminded in mid-air, before a spell shot

at Moody, who was creeping behind Harry.

Hearing the reminder, Harry instinctively avoided a curse shot from

behind, but he was still swooped down by 'Moody', grabbed his wrist, and

held it in his hand.

Peter looked at Harry being held tightly by 'Moody', his mouth curled up

inadvertently, then floated to the trophy, picked up the trophy's earring

with his wand, smiled at 'Moody' and said, "Little Barty, even if you grab

it When you arrive at Harry, but without this door key, you may not be

able to take him (acdc), so what do you say?"

'Moody' looked at Peter viciously with gnawing eyes: "Peter York, you're

so haunted! I admit I made a mistake and didn't consider you there, but

do you think I'd be unprepared?"

"Oh, what else do you have to prepare, tell me!" Peter asked with great

interest.

Then I saw 'Moody' take out a brooch from his pocket, read something

silently, and slapped Harry with one hand.

"Except your weapons!" Peter's instinctual spell hit his hand.

'Moody''s hand managed to escape the brooch, but Harry, in a panic,

disappeared with the brooch.

"Haha, Peter York, you didn't expect it! I have another door key!" 'Moody'

said smugly as he lay on the ground, "This was originally the door key I

used to leave, but now it is used to send It's not bad to go Harry Potter,

my mission is completed, and the master is about to return! At that time,

the entire magical world will be prostrate at the feet of the master again!

"But I'm afraid you'll never see it again!" Peter said coldly, then picked up

Moody's wand and pointed it at him, "Now let's have a taste of the pain

and gouge out your heart!"

"Ah!" Little Barty's expression was distorted, lying on the ground

twitching and screaming, but intermittently smiled weakly, "I have

completed the task of the master, even if I die, it is nothing! As long as

the master can return !39

"It's so sad! Even if you succeed, Voldemort won't remember you after

you die.

He's a heartless person.

If you die, he'll probably just call him a piece of shit!"

Peter sneered into his eyes and said. , "Since you claim to be Voldemort's

most trusted person, you should know his character, do you think he will

appreciate or remember you? 35

Barty laughed for a while, his eyes were dazed, and then he murmured

like self-hypnosis: "No, the master will remember me, he will remember

me as a servant who is dedicated to assisting him! I am his most loyal

Servant, he cannot forget me! You are talking nonsense!"

"Oh!" Peter looked at him sympathetically and said, "I've been with

Voldemort for a while, and I still know a little bit about him. For him, no

matter how loyal a person is, as long as they don't work, it's not worth

remembering. live!

I remember back in 1991, that Quirrell was very similar to you, but it

was a pity that Voldemort took him away and destroyed his soul, just

because he was useless! You are so pitiful!"

"You bullshit! You bullshit!"

Barty shook his head frantically, not believing this fact, and then laughed

frantically, "Peter York, you don't have to try to break me, Harry Potter

has been sent away by me! And that door key Just a one-way, he will be

sacrificed to the great black magic, and then be given to death by the

master himself! Your savior will soon be gone!

"Little Barty, you still underestimate Dumbledore!" Peter looked at him

sympathetically, "Even I can see that you are fake, let alone Dumbledore,

not to mention that Moody is a core member of the Order of the Phoenix,

you No amount of imitation can fool Dumbledore.""

"React it." Peter looked at him with a smile and said, "You want to take

Harry away, and Dumbledore also needs to pass Harry Potter to

Voldemort through your hands!

"As for this Champions Cup, it's mine!" Peter smiled and touched the

trophy, then disappeared, leaving only a petrified statue standing there.

"I can't tell you about this!" Peter said with a grin, then stretched out, "I

should pick up Harry now, or if I let him die there, it's hard to tell

Dumbledore. 99

"Tsk tsk, 35 Peter looked at him jokingly, and said, "Little Barty, why

don't you think I made you send Harry there on purpose?"

Barty's laughter stopped, turned to look at Peter, looked at his playful

eyes, and was instinctively uneasy, but still shook his head and said,

"Impossible, you just said that on purpose.

Little Barty couldn't sit still. He felt that he had done something wrong

and asked in a panic: "Why do you do this? Isn't Harry Potter

Dumbledore's treasure? Why did he let Potter die?

What made him even more terrifying was that he had never thought

about it, he always ignored it unconsciously, and was content to think

that he was playing with everyone in the applause.

Little Barty couldn't laugh at all, and it was only at this time that he

realized that although he hated Dumbledore, he also knew that

Dumbledore was a great wizard with the same level of strength as his

master.

Chapter 405: The Resurrected

Voldemort, Summons Death

Eaters

With being pulled tightly by the Triwizard Cup, Peter lifted his feet off

the ground, and after a dizzy space shift, he saw a burst of light.

Knowing that he was about to reach his destination, Peter forced his

attention, activated his stealth talent, and disappeared the moment he

appeared.

This is an overgrown cemetery, with a hill in the distance, and a small

church behind it. If you look around, it is obviously a rural town, but at

this time it is dark and quiet. , except, of course, ignoring Harry Potter,

who was already trapped on the Tombstone Reaper statue.

At this moment, in the cemetery, apart from Harry who was struggling

constantly, there was only Pettigrew and a small burden he was holding,

and a large pot in the center of the cemetery, with the green potion

constantly boiling.

"Quick! Pettigrew!" A cold voice came from the bag.

"It's ready, master!" Pettigrew timidly approached the burden and said

respectfully.

"Do it now! Don't waste time!" The voice in the bag seemed impatient,

and the sharp voice urged.

Pettigrew tore off the package and revealed the person inside, but the

person inside can no longer be called a person, it is a monster! The

monster's sticky forehead is covered with snake scales, curled up like a

baby, but its limbs Soft, dark red all over, flat face, looks like a snake

head, very ugly.

The look startled Harry, and he couldn't help screaming. And Peter, who

was hiding by the side, couldn't help but narrowed his eyes, feeling that

his eyes were polluted.

Little Dwarf lifted the monster tremblingly, came to the cauldron, and

threw it into the boiling water without hesitation, as if it was cooking

something.

Then Pettigrew waved his wand and recited: "Father's bones, donated

inadvertently, may regenerate your son!

As soon as the voice fell, a tomb cracked open, and a wisp of dust floated

out from it. It flew into the air with the call of Pettigrew, and then

floated to the cauldron.

Seeing this, Peter waved his hand lightly, and a small drop of colorless

liquid flew out of his pocket. In the darkness of the night, it quietly fell

into the pot along with the ashes.

In the big crucible at this time, sparks were flying, the green liquid

turned bright red, and the liquid hissed and kept surging.

Watching this scene, Pettigrew took out a dagger from his sleeve. He

looked very frightened, sobbing and continuing to read: "The flesh and

blood of a servant. Voluntarily sacrificed, and your master can be reborn!

39

Then he stretched out his right hand, the one missing a finger, hesitated

for a moment, then gritted his teeth, grabbed the dagger in his left hand,

and swung it fiercely towards his right hand.

With a scream, his right hand was cut off and fell into the cauldron.

Harry closed his eyes in horror at the scene, but Peter watched

Pettigrew's movements with interest.

I saw Pettigrew, groaning in spite of the pain of the severed hand, walked

up to Harry, raised the dagger again, and as Harry struggled constantly,

it stabbed into his arm, and then caught the flow with a small glass

bottle. of blood.

Then, regardless of Harry's bloody hands and his hateful eyes, he

staggered to the cauldron again, gasping for breath: "The blood of your

enemies...forced to give, can make your enemies... .Resurrection!",

followed by pouring blood into the cauldron.

The liquid in the crucible instantly boiled and turned white, emitting a

dazzling white light that looked like a gem that would glow.

Seeing this, Pettigrew, who had completed the mission, could no longer

hold on, and fell to the ground, holding his bleeding severed hand and

sobbing, groaning in pain.

The liquid in the cauldron continued to fly, and then a thick mist rose,

and then, in Harry's terrified eyes, a tall, thin man who looked like a

skeleton emerged from the cauldron.

"Oh, poke my eyes out! What a nightmare!" Peter couldn't help hissing

coldly, closing his eyes as if he had seen something disgusting.

"Cloth me!" The man who came out of the cauldron shouted sharply and

grimly at Pettigrew in the steam.

Little Dwarf supported it, hurriedly got up from the ground, grabbed the

burden with one hand, unfolded it into a black robe, and put it on the

man with great effort.

The man came out of the steam, his head was bald, his skin was pale,

whiter than a skeleton, his red eyes looked cold, his nose was flat and

long, and his nostrils were two thin slits that looked like a There are

many poisonous snakes, and the whole body is gloomy and cold.

"Voldemort!" Harry shouted in horror.

Voldemort glanced up at the trapped Harry Potter, but then looked away,

carefully examined his body, then looked ecstatic, took out a white wand

from his sleeve, and gently like a lover stroking.

Then his expression changed, he pointed his wand at Pettigrew, rolled

him up out of thin air, and threw it heavily on the tombstone that hit

Harry next to him.

"Wormtail, you hesitated just now! You know, I don't like to wait!

Trembling, Pettigrew crouched under the tombstone, hugging her bloody

stump, and begged: "Master...you promised...you promised! Please! 35

"Stretch out your arm!" Voldemort glanced at Pettigrew in disgust, then

said lazily.

"Oh, thank you, master! You are so kind!" Pettigrew was very excited

when he heard it, stretched out his broken right hand, and came to him

on the prostrate, wanting to kiss his feet.

0・・For flowers.....

But Voldemort took a few steps back in disgust and said sternly, "Not this

one, Wormtail!"

"Master...please...please!" Pettigrew was full of pleading.

"I don't want to say it again, Wormtail!" Voldemort said grimly.

Pettigrew shivered all over, and quickly stretched out his left hand.

Voldemort pulled up Pettigrew's arm and pressed his wand against the

Dark Mark on it. He saw that the Dark Mark, which was originally dim,

had become dark and dark, and the snake pattern on it was alive,

crawling on it, constantly crawling on it. Spit out snake letters.

Then, ignoring Pettigrew's pain and wailing, he threw him on the ground

at will, stood up and said proudly: "After I call, let's see how many people

have the courage to come back?" Then the red eyes looked up at the stars

in the sky, murmured, "How many people will be stupid not to come

back?"

Voldemort paced between Harry and Pettigrew, he surveyed the

surrounding cemetery, then came to Harry and said with a contorted

smile, "Harry Potter, you're standing on my father's corpse, that sounds

interesting.

Well, he's a stupid muggle, but at least it's useful, right, like your mother,

protecting you from being

I killed! And he also played a big role in my resurrection!

...00

He pointed to the manor not far away and said, "See? That house is the

house where my father lived.

He used to be the owner of the manor here.

He was handsome and handsome, so my mother fell in love with him.

After taking up his identity as a wizard, he abandoned her, leaving my

mother, who was still pregnant with me, to live alone, and ended up in a

family of marsupials.

I died after giving birth to me in front of the melon orphanage!

When he told it, he didn't seem to care, as if he was talking about

someone else's business, "When that stupid woman died, she didn't forget

the man who abandoned her, and gave it to me to do the same as him.

name!

"Of course, I eventually found this place and met my father, who was

married and had children at the time."

Voldemort's red eyes narrowed, looking at Tom Riddle's name engraved

on the tombstone behind Harry's back, and sneered, "

I killed the whole family, including two Muggle girls a few years old who

could be called sisters, of course

Including my father! I was just sixteen at the time. "

Harry's eyes widened, looking at the Dark Lord who said lightly that he

killed blood relatives in front of him, his heart shuddered a little, this

kind of cold-blooded person is the most terrifying.

Suddenly there was the sound of Apparition in the air. In the darkness,

people with black spikes on their heads and skull masks on their faces

walked out. These people carefully came to Voldemort, and then knelt

down. He kissed the hem of his black robe.

Chapter 406 The sparsely staffed

Death Eaters! Showdown

"Master...really...very delighted...." said the knelt wizard tremblingly in a

compliment.

One by one, the Death Eaters knelt down to Voldemort, kissed his robes,

then stepped aside and formed a silent circle.

These Death Eaters seem to have their own specific positions, some

people are very close to each other, but some have several positions

vacated in the middle, as if waiting for someone to fill up.

Only about two dozen Death Eaters appeared, and they looked sparse.

Voldemort's expression was terrifying at this time, his red eyes scanning

the bowed group of Death Eaters.

"Welcome, Death Eaters,"

Voldemort hissed through gritted teeth, "thirteen years, and it's been

thirteen years since our last meeting.

Look at you, the only ones who can answer my call are Have these? Or

have you forgotten who you once were? It's ridiculous to think that the

great Voldemort was really wiped out by Harry Potter

So no more unity? 35

"Three Zeros"

"Lucius," Voldemort looked coldly at the Death Eater in the lead, and

took off his mask, "My sly friend, can you tell me why Goyle, Rozier, etc.

The members of the corps did not answer my call, have they forgotten

my master?"

"That's not true, Master," Lucius explained carefully, "they held a Death

Eater rally at the Quidditch World Cup, but somehow they were all

petrified, even with The treasured antidote has not been able to unlock

the petrification, so now the only people who can answer your call are

us!"

The other Death Eaters also nodded with joyful eyes, indicating that what

Lucius said was true.

"Petrification?" Voldemort frowned, and then said confidently, "If that's

the case, then I forgive them for not coming. Then bring them to me, and

I will remove the magic on them.

"Thank you for your kindness, Master, I believe this is an easy task for

you!" Lucius said firstly.

Voldemort ignored Lucius, but looked at all the Death Eaters and said

slowly: "Thirteen years, during these thirteen years, I have been lying

quietly in a quiet place, waiting for your help. , but let me down, no one!

No one came looking for me!"

"I told myself that they must think I'm not good enough, that I don't have

the strength to make a comeback, so they hid, hid their identities, hid

among my enemies, trying to bow down to them and say they were

innocent , unknowingly, under the Imperius Curse!" Voldemort said with

a sneer.

The Death Eaters lowered their heads, not daring to look at him.

"Look up!" Voldemort snapped, "Look up at me and tell me you're still

thinking that way?

All the Death Eaters looked up at Voldemort tremblingly, and the guilt in

their eyes was self-evident.

"Master....Please forgive me...Master!" A Death Eater came up the

mountain, knelt in front of him, kept kissing the black robe at his feet,

and prayed.

"Gouging out the bone!" Voldemort said blankly to the Death Eaters

under his feet.

The Death Eaters on the ground screamed, twitching on the ground, their

faces full of pain.

After the tortured Death Eater stopped at Voldemort, he gasped again

and climbed to his feet, kissed his robe, and said excitedly: "Thank you!

Master, thank you for your forgiveness!

"Forgiveness?" Voldemort snorted coldly, kicking him away, "Avery, I

won't forgive, you owe me thirteen years of debt, don't expect to get me

before you pay off this long debt. forgiveness!"

"Of course, Wormtail has paid off some debts, am I right, Wormtail?"

Voldemort said, looking at Pettigrew who was still lying on the ground

sobbing, his eyes scornful, "You chose to come back to me, not for your

loyalty, It's out of fear of your old friends, because you betrayed them.

You deserve the pain, Wormtail, don't you?

You were well hidden in Weasley's house before, you didn't have to

worry about eating and drinking, and you were carrying the honor of

being a hero! Everyone misses you and praises you, but they don't know

that you have become a pet mouse, begging for food by wagging your tail

at your master!

The surrounding Death Eaters also laughed mockingly and looked at

Pettigrew with contempt.

"Master... I beg you! Please!" Pettigrew, holding her broken arm, begged.

"Although you are a despicable traitor," Voldemort looked at him in

disgust and said indifferently, "but you helped me restore my body. As a

person of merit, Voldemort will never be stingy with rewards! Extend

your hand, worm Tail!

Wormtail trembled happily and raised his severed right hand, looking at

Voldemort expectantly.

Voldemort waved his wand, and a silver streamer poured out of the

wand, automatically condensing into a silver hand in mid-air, and then

flew to Pettigrew's broken wrist and settled on it.

Pettigrew stopped crying and looked at his silver right hand in disbelief,

it was seamlessly attached to his arm, as if he was wearing a silver glove,

he tried to control the silver right hand, very flexible, like It was like his

own hand, and it was very powerful, and it easily crushed the branches

on the ground into powder.

"Master, thank you!" Pettigrew was flattered, looked at his silver right

hand infatuatedly, and said excitedly, "It's so beautiful! Thank you! My

master!

He crawled over on his knees and kissed Voldemort's robes..

"I hope your loyalty will not waver, Wormtail." Voldemort said calmly,

but his sharp eyes seemed to see the essence of Pettigrew.

"No, master, I will always be your most loyal servant!" Pettigrew shook

his head quickly and assured him.

Then he stood up, joined the Death Eaters, and kept looking at his silver

right hand.

Then Voldemort's eyes focused on Harry again, and he introduced to

everyone like a show off: "I'll introduce to you, this is the famous Harry

Potter! I think you've heard his name! What a savior! Victory! The Dark

Lord! Wait.

When the surrounding Death Eaters saw Harry, they were surprised at

first, and then laughed along with them.

"Yeah, Harry Potter! What a famous man!" Voldemort sneered

contemptuously. "The wizarding world thinks he has some unknown

ability, so he has defeated me, haha, what a ignorant idea! 55

"Once when I learned about the savior's prophecy, I scoffed at it, but in

order to appease people's hearts, especially to suppress those enemies

who thought they were trying to defeat me by virtue of the prophecy, I

don't mind destroying this so-called savior myself.

"It's just that I'm too careless! I admit that I'm a little arrogant and forget

the power of being a mother!"

Voldemort exclaimed, "When I came to Potter's house, killed the Potters,

and was about to kill Harry Potter, Unexpectedly, Lily Potter, a woman,

used her life as a sacrifice to cast a very effective magic when she was

dying.

She successfully blocked the Death Curse I fired, I was hit by my own

Death Curse, and I could only escape weakly. . . . ”

Voldemort came to Harry, brushed Harry's hair with his wand, revealing

the lightning-shaped scar, and said: "That time I was careless, I

underestimated the prophecy, so I have long predicted the savior.

Because of Lily's magic , I have no access to Harry Potter."5

"But now," Voldemort put on his other hand, poked his long, pale fingers

on Harry's scar, and laughed wanton with Harry's scream, "I can touch

you at will! With the same blood, I also have Lily Potter's guardian magic

in my body!"

Then, with a wave of Voldemort's hand, the Reaper statue that had

trapped Harry was released, and Harry fell to the ground.

"Now, Harry, I'll give you a fair fight!" Voldemort threw Harry's wand at

him, and said triumphantly, "We're here to have a duel to see the great

Dark Lord and the Prophecy defeated. His savior, who wins and who

loses?"

Chapter 407 Link to the Phoenix

Wand, the Potters' request

Harry took the wand and hurriedly aimed it at Voldemort, but didn't do

it.

"Now, let's bow to each other first," Voldemort waved away from the

crowd, leaving a distance, and said with a gloomy smile, "You should

have learned duel etiquette in school, bow before a duel, come on Harry,

you shouldn't want to give Dumbledore Shame?

Harry stood up straight, holding his wand nervously.

"I said bow!" Voldemort's expression changed, and he waved his wand at

Harry so hard that Harry's straight waist was crushed.

"Very well, now, we are officially duel!

"Except your weapons!" Harry shouted quickly.

But his casting speed was completely inferior to Voldemort's, and

Voldemort slammed him to the ground with just one wave.

"Gouging out the bone!

"Gouging out the bone!

Voldemort grinned and came to Harry's side, using the Cruciatus Curse

on him wantonly.

Peter, who was hiding behind the Death Eaters, looked at Harry on the

ground, holding his wand tightly, trying to save him. If Harry Potter was

killed by Voldemort, it would not look good.

But before he could do anything, Voldemort gave up on his own to

continue the 02 torture.

Looking at Harry who was curled up on the ground, Voldemort said with

disinterest, "Look, Harry Potter, there is nothing special about you, you

are just A lucky man, I made your name! Now I have to prove to

everyone that the so-called savior Harry Potter is just a joke, and I will

kill you to prove the ridiculousness of the prophecy!"

"Get up, Harry Potter!" Voldemort urged, grinning. "I want you to see

how I kill you! Get up!"

"Thunderbolt!" Harry responded quickly with a spell, dodging a death-

killing spell, then quickly ducked behind the tombstone.

"Come out, Harry Potter! I want you to face me!" Voldemort cast several

spells at the tombstone, blasting out several large holes, and roared

angrily, "Harry Potter, why don't you just hide like this? Well, you are

Dumbledore's most proud disciple, don't you even have the courage to

face me?

Peter looked at Voldemort who was winning, and couldn't help shaking

his head. Why do these villains always like to talk like this? If he didn't

talk nonsense and act neatly, Harry would have died several times.

Seeing Harry walk out resolutely, Peter touched the trophy in his pocket,

if it wasn't for this, Harry Potter would really be unable to escape today.

"Except your weapons!"

"Avada Kedavra!"

Voldemort and Harry started at the same time. This time, the spells of the

two collided, and the two were fighting each other. Voldemort had the

upper hand, but the wand in his hand was not very powerful, and he was

not very willing to hurt the twin wand on the opposite side.

Next, Peter witnessed the famous scene, and saw that the magical

connection between the two wands suddenly burst out with golden light,

from which a light arc flew forward, forming a dome of light, covering

both of them.

Seeing that Voldemort was slow to kill Harry Potter, the Death Eaters got

a little commotion and began to approach, wanting to help.

"No help!" Voldemort snapped. "His life is mine! I'm going to kill him

myself!"

The Death Eaters backed away obediently and waited quietly.

But at this time, Harry and Voldemort's wands were both from the same

phoenix, so the two wands were tightly connected, and Voldemort tried

his best to break the connection.

Suddenly, a sound of fairy music sounded, it was sent from every thread

on the mask, and Peter heard that it was the song of the Phoenix.

When the Death Eaters saw this scene, they wanted to rush over, but the

light net stopped everyone, so that these Death Eaters could only walk

around anxiously outside.

Then the mask trembled, Voldemort's wand trembled uncontrollably, and

then an old man emerged from the wand. He looked a lot like a ghost,

but more physical than a ghost.

Then came Bertha Jorkins, the Potters, and many others who died at

Voldemort's hands. These ghost-like people are walking around in the

mask, maintaining the formation.

Peter also came to the outside of the optical network and looked at the

scene inside. He couldn't help but be amazed. Such an accidental magical

connection is like a flashback spell, but it is even more amazing. Even

dead people can be summoned. .

The dead all hated Voldemort and helped Harry deal with him together.

Voldemort had never seen such a scene before, and his face was ashen

with fright.

Peter walked around the mask to Harry's nearest position, this time there

was no three-way cup to leave, and he wanted to hear how the Potters

would help Harry escape.

As soon as he came behind Harry, the Potters suddenly stopped talking,

turned their heads to look straight at Peter, Peter looked at them in

surprise, and couldn't help asking: "Can you see me?" But it's hidden!

James Potter nodded and said in a distant, reverberating voice, "Peter

York, your invisibility can be easily concealed from the human eye, but

we're dead, it's of no use to us!

"Are you souls? What's the world like after death?" Peter couldn't help but

ask curiously. He thought that these people who appeared were just a

memory inspired by a flashback spell, but now it seems that they are not

So simple.

"Mr. York, we can't tell you about the world of death," Lily Potter said

softly as she walked over, "we are not souls, nor ghosts, the Deathstroke

is a very ancient magic, its principle is to deprive soul, so it cannot be

saved.

And we are all people who were hit by his death-killing spell. You can

think of us as the projection of the soul. It was formed by accident under

the action of the phoenix and the two twin wands. As long as the two

wands are broken, we will also be will disappear. "

"We know you are extraordinary, Harry is our child, we beg you to help

Harry this child, he shouldn't die here!" The couple pleaded.

Seeing the appearance of these two people, Peter couldn't help but sigh in

his heart. He really felt sorry for the parents in the world. He nodded and

said, "Don't worry, I'm here for Harry, and I'll be here after I disconnect.

Take Harry out of here, it won't hurt him.

"Thank you!" the Potters said gratefully.

Harry was holding his wand tightly at this moment, fighting it hard,

when he saw his parents appear next to him again and said, "Harry, your

senior Peter York is not far behind you now, he will save you! We can

only stay for a while after the connection is disconnected 300, we will

buy time for you, you must follow Peter, he has the ability

Power to help you! Remember? 35

"Peter?! He's here?" Harry was very surprised.

"Yes, he is here to save you, you have to follow him, he will protect you,

understand? James said to him seriously.

"Understood!" Harry nodded, trying his best to maintain the magic power

delivery.

"Right now! Remove the wand, Harry!" the Potters whispered in his ear.

"Get ready to run! Run back, Peter's right behind you!35

When Harry heard it, he lifted his wand vigorously, the gold wire that

connected it was broken, the light net disappeared, and the singing of the

phoenix disappeared.

But the souls who died under Voldemort's hands did not dissipate

immediately, but all rushed towards Voldemort, blocking him and

blocking Voldemort's sight.

"Catch him!" Voldemort yelled at the Death Eaters.

Harry ignored the attack of the Death Eaters behind him and ran back

desperately. Although he didn't see Peter, he believed his parents' words.

The Death Eaters quickly surrounded him, and the dense spells attacked

Harry's back. Harry turned to look at the countless spells behind him, his

pupils widened.

Just before he was hit by these spells, he was pulled back by a huge

force, and a tall figure blocked in front of him, waving his wand,

blocking all the spells.

"Peter York!" Voldemort finally got rid of the harassment of the souls and

rushed over, he said through gritted teeth as he looked at the sudden

appearance.

"Long time no see, Voldemort." Peter greeted with a smile.

Chapter 408 Voldemort's

invitation again, head-to-head

duel!

The Death Eaters were in a commotion at the sudden appearance of

Peter, who didn't expect someone to hide in front of them for so long.

"Peter York, how dare you appear in front of me!" Voldemort looked at

Peter coldly with red eyes, "Are you here to rescue Harry Potter? You

must be too confident!"

Peter looked at the surrounding Death Eaters and smiled, but he didn't

take it seriously.

Instead, he looked at Voldemort with a smile and said, "Voldemort, it

doesn't look like you have many followers, I counted them. , there are

only two dozen people here, what about the others? Oh, I forgot, they

were all turned into stone statues! That's too bad, isn't it?

Voldemort's eyes became more gloomy, looked at Peter's expression, and

said confidently: "It's just petrified, it's easy for me to get rid of it! At that

time, my followers will reunite with me again and control the magic

world!

"Really, then I'm looking forward to it." Peter said with a smile, his

petrification magic can't be solved by anyone other than himself, and he

was looking forward to Voldemort's frantic look after he couldn't solve

the petrification.

"Peter, you are a gifted person.

I once said that when I officially returned, I would accept you as an

apprentice.

Although you have betrayed me over and over again, I am still willing to

give you a chance this time!"

Voldemort Looking at Peter and said, "As long as you hand Harry Potter

to me and surrender to me, you will be the only apprentice of my Dark

Lord, I will take you to the peak of magic, and even in the future I may

be able to teach you the secret of immortality.

Art! Didn't you see my return with your own eyes? Don't you want this

ability?

As soon as Voldemort's words were spoken, there was a faint commotion

among the Death Eaters. Everyone did not expect that Voldemort would

value Peter so much, and looked at Peter with envy and jealousy.

Harry was also behind Peter, looking at him with worried eyes, hoping

Peter wouldn't agree.

But Peter didn't show any sign of movement, he raised his wand and said

with a smile: "Voldemort, the few times we fought, it was when you were

at your weakest, this time since you're back, we Let's have a formal

contest, I want to see how powerful you, the Dark Lord, is now"? 35

"You want to fight me?" Voldemort seemed to have heard something

incredible, then laughed and said contemptuously, "You thought you had

beaten me a few times while I was weak, and now you have the strength

to challenge me. already?

Then the smile in his eyes disappeared, and he waved away the Death

Eaters beside him with a grin, and said with great interest: "Since you are

willing to court death, I have agreed to your request! I heard that you are

still a duel champion, so what is the content of the duel? You should be

familiar with it, now let's proceed according to the duel ritual!

"Voldemort, these men of yours wouldn't stealthily attack us while we

were dueling, would they?" Peter said with a look of distrust, "Your

dignified Dark Lord shouldn't do anything rude, right? "

"I don't need them to deal with you!" Voldemort said grimly, and then

ordered the surrounding Death Eaters, "Leave them all away, don't

interfere in the duel later! 35

"Master, where's Harry Potter? What's he going to do?" A Death Eater

asked cautiously, looking at Harry behind Peter with uncertainty.

Voldemort looked at Harry grimly.

"Harry is under my protection now, Voldemort, as long as you defeat me,

isn't the life of both of us in your hands? 33 Peter smiled and said in front

of Harry.

Voldemort also felt reasonable, he was confident that in front of him,

neither of them could escape the palm of his hand. So he waved his

subordinates back, leaving an open space in the cemetery.

Voldemort and Peter were facing each other at a distance, and the

surrounding Death Eaters had formed a circle, preventing Peter and

Harry from escaping.

"Peter, can you really beat Voldemort?" Harry asked worriedly and

nervously, standing behind Peter.

Peter shook his head as a matter of course, spread his hands and said, "Of

course I can't defeat it, Voldemort and Dumbledore are both top-notch,

how could I possibly be able to deal with it. 35

Ah, Harry was dumbfounded, looking at Peter's rotten look, he felt that

what his parents said just now was a little unreliable!

Peter looked at Harry's appearance from despair to resolute, and

reassured him amusedly: "You don't have to act like this heroic sacrifice.

Although I'm not Voldemort's opponent for the time being, it's not a

problem to take you away safely!"

"Now you just have to hide behind me!"

Peter whispered, holding his wand and looking at Voldemort across from

him, "When I fight him later, pay attention to my gestures, when I put my

left hand behind my back When you make the three gesture, you

immediately use the earplug listening mantra to close your hearing, you

know? 99

Harry was puzzled, but nodded slightly and assured, "Got it, Peter.

Voldemort looked at Peter on the opposite side and said with a regretful

tone: "Peter York, you have such an outstanding talent, why would you

oppose me? As long as you choose to join me, you can become more than

one person under ten thousand people.

It's a pity that you died here today for Harry Potter!

Peter smiled lightly: "`" Voldemort, I am not prepared to die here today,

it is uncertain who will win!

"Ha, so confident! I want confident people!" Voldemort said with a

gloomy smile, "but you may have escaped the fate of immortality today!"

"Now, it's time for us to bow to each other according to dueling

etiquette!" Voldemort said, before bending slightly. After looking up,

seeing that Peter didn't bow to him, he said with a gloomy expression,

"This is not polite, Peter York.

"Bow to me! Voldemort's wand waved, and a force of magic pressed

against Peter.

With a wave of his hand, Peter picked up the spell and said with a smile,

"It's not polite to do it in advance, Mr. Voldemort!"

"Avada Kedavra!

"Avada Kedavra!"

Two green dazzling rays of light flew out from their respective wands,

and then collided in mid-air, sparks four (good ones) splashed, and in the

dark night sky, the cemetery was illuminated by the light of the Life-

Slaying Curse.

Peter and Voldemort's spells are linked together, but they don't have the

spectacle of flashback spells again, but compete with their respective

magical powers, trying to push their own life-threatening spells towards

each other.

However, Voldemort is worthy of being a powerful Dark Lord, even

though Peter's body's magic power is comparable to his, he still has the

upper hand.

Seeing this, Peter looked at the surrounding Death Eaters, sneered and

swung his wand, stroking the connected life-suppressing curse beams

around, and the connected gloomy green line was like a spark that was

thrown around. The steel rope attacked the Death Eaters on the left and

right.

The two closest Death Eaters were unlucky enough to be wiped by the

rope of the Life Sucking Curse, and immediately fell to the ground

motionless! This Life Sucking Charm is said to be wiped to death,

obviously these two guys have died thoroughly. of.

Seeing this, the other Death Eaters were so frightened that they quickly

backed away, not daring to approach Pi.

Chapter 409 Peter's Secret Hand,

Terrified Voldemort

"Despicable and shameful!" Voldemort roared at Peter angrily when he

saw two of his subordinates die, and directly threw the magic spell to

disconnect.

"It's called swindling, Voldemort!" Peter said with a grin, and then

quibble, "Besides who told them to get too close, we are fighting, and

they are approaching so slowly, I thought they were going to attack me,

so Just warn them."

Seeing this, Voldemort didn't hold his hand anymore. With a wave of his

wand, many stones on the cemetery, including the tombstones, rose up,

flew in mid-air, and then rushed towards Peter at the fastest speed.

The speed of the stone was so fast that Peter could even hear the sound

of the stone rubbing against the air, the explosion of the air being broken

open.

Peter's eyes were quick, his wand was turned one gear forward, and an

invisible barrier was erected instantly.

Countless bullet-like stones rushed in front of him with explosive force

exceeding the speed of sound in the blink of an eye, when Harry was

terrified and thought that the two of them would be shot into a sieve by

these stones, or killed by a huge stone tablet.

Those stones turned into powder when they passed through Peter's

barrier.

And those big stone tablets, when they encountered obstacles, were like

hitting a very smooth ball, which directly changed the impact direction

of the stone tablets and hit the left and right sides heavily.

The roar of the stone tablet hitting the ground is comparable to the fall of

300 meteorites, you know how fast they are!

Peter didn't care about the dust on his body, waving his wand, grabbed

the ground with his left hand, the ground rumbled, and then a very large

snake made of mud sprouted from Voldemort's feet and bit him with its

mouth open.

Voldemort was flying high, he looked down at the giant python that

opened his mouth to swallow him, smiled contemptuously, and then the

black robe on his body flew, and he leaped like a bird in the sky out of

thin air, dodging the python attack.

Then the wand was raised high, and a transparent giant sword extended

out, slashing at the python's neck.

With Peter's python's thunderous howl, the python's head was chopped

off, and it fell heavily into a pile of dirt.

Voldemort slowly fell, and said with admiration: "The strength is good,

no wonder you have the confidence to fight against me, I am afraid that

my subordinates are not your opponents! But his face turned gloomy, and

he grinned, "If you give you a while, you may be able to fight.

To be able to reach my strength! But now I will not give you another

chance! You are doomed to die here!

Peter's expression was calm, as if not worried at all. He looked at

Voldemort's body and murmured, "Time should be enough!" Then he

waved his wand at Voldemort and shouted, "Voldemort, put your wand

down!"

Everyone was a little confused by Peter's action, wondering what she was

going to do?

Just as Peter's voice fell, Voldemort obediently threw his wand on the

ground!

Wow, everyone looked at this scene in disbelief.

"What the hell did you do to me?!" Voldemort said in horror, he heard

Peter's words just now, but he couldn't help but obey his orders.

"And self-consciousness? Well, it's still less!" Peter muttered to himself in

disappointment, looking at Voldemort's reaction.

"Peter York, what did you do to my body?" Voldemort asked angrily in

horror.

"Pick up your wand, Voldemort!" Peter ordered again, and then explained

with a smile, "I just added a little seasoning to the cauldron before your

resurrection, a potion that can make people obedient, called puppet

demon Medicine, I don't know if you have heard of it?" 5

"Puppet potion?!" Voldemort was shocked and angry. Although he had

never heard of this potion, he knew what it was from the name. He was

full of resistance, but his body couldn't help picking up the wand on the

ground, obedient like a dog.

"Master... How are you, master?" The Death Eaters gathered around

Voldemort in panic, and they looked at Voldemort as if he was being

controlled, as if the sky was falling.

"Leave me alone, kill them! Don't hold back, kill Peter and I'll get out of

control!" Voldemort yelled harshly.

When the Death Eaters heard this, they immediately raised their wands

to face Peter and Harry, and dozens of spells attacked them at the same

time.

Peter neatly blocked the spell, then looked at Voldemort behind the

Death Eaters, his mouth twitched, sneered and shouted: "Voldemort, kill

these Death Eaters in front of you!

Hearing Peter's words, the Death Eaters (acdc) looked horrified, stopped

attacking, and wanted to turn around and dodge. But it was too late. I

saw a few green spells hit them from the back, and the hit Death Eater

fell to the ground with unwilling eyes.

Lucius Malfoy has fallen behind since Peter appeared.

His son Draco is now a loyal admirer of Peter.

He often talks to them about Peter, so he has a certain understanding of

Peter.

Peter dared to come here alone, and he felt that something was wrong.

At this time, he watched in horror as Voldemort was under Peter's

control, mercilessly chasing and killing his men!

"Master...bypass me! I am your most heartfelt servant...don't kill me!""

one of the Death Eaters kept backing, pleading.

Out of fear of Voldemort, they didn't dare to fight back against

Voldemort, and they could only hide in the east to avoid Voldemort's life-

threatening curse, but how could the manpower be able to dodge it?

There were fifteen, already half the number.

"Stop, stop for me! Ah..." Voldemort watched as he uncontrollably killed

his subordinates, his eyes were splitting, these were his powerful arms

after his return, and now they are getting more and more Little, how can

he conquer the magic world?

"Peter York! I want you to die!" Voldemort's red eyes became even more

red, like the eyes of a demon in the night, and then a powerful magic

pressure erupted from his body, knocking everyone around him into the

air.

Seeing this, Peter directly rolled up a dozen corpses on the ground,

forming a wall of flesh to block it in front of him, and mockingly said,

"Voldemort, you're not a good master, they're all dead, and you still

waste like this. Their corpses, they are afraid they will die!""

"You killed this yourself, don't blame me!"

Peter said with a disdainful face, and then said with a smile as if he had

remembered something, "Forgot to mention, those who made trouble at

the Quidditch World Cup I did the Death Eaters too, if you can lift their

petrification, I'll consider you amazing! How is it, surprise?"

The left hand was quietly put behind his back, making a three gesture

towards Harry.

I saw Voldemort panting, his face paler, and he looked a little weak, but

his aura was more violent, like a beast that was injured and fell into

madness.

"As you wish!" Peter said with a grin, turned and glanced at Harry, seeing

that he had already cast the earplug listening spell, and then put his

wand directly on his neck, "Sound loud! 99

"Despicable! Peter York! I want you to come out and fight me with

dignity!" Voldemort looked at the Death Eaters who were hiding far

away, had to stop, and roared angrily.

"Damn you!" Voldemort was furious, swinging his wand frantically, and

threw green life-sucking spells at Peter without mercy.

Everyone looked at Peter, wondering what medicine in the gourd he was

selling, but they all became vigilant.

Voldemort looked at the Death Eater he had killed on the ground,

frowned, then stepped directly over the corpse, his hand holding the

wand clenched his veins so hard, staring at Peter: "Peter York, you really

are Very cunning! You caused me to lose more than a dozen capable

men! I will take your life to pay off the debt today! 35

Chapter 410 The sound of death!

Voldemort is back!

The corner of Peter's mouth twitched, his mouth opened wide, and he

made a very sharp and piercing sound, which sounded like a baby's cry,

and the effect of the sound was doubled under the blessing of the Loud

Sound Mantra.

All the Death Eaters who heard this voice had a painful expression, and

before they could cover their ears, they rolled their eyes and fell to the

ground dead!

As soon as Voldemort heard the screaming scream, his heart shook, and

he covered his ears with pain on his face.

Maybe it was because of his powerful magic power, or maybe it was

because of the Horcrux.

Voldemort only left two bloodstains on his ears.

He immediately cast the earplug listening spell on himself, and also

blocked the hearing of a few lucky Death Eaters who hadn't died.

Lucius was the most attentive.

He noticed the behavior of Peter looking at Harry just now.

When he saw Peter cast a loud-sounding spell, he instinctively covered

his ears.

Although his expression was painful, he was about to faint at any time,

but luckily he did not die.

I closed my hearing in time before I fell into a coma, and I passed out

with peace of mind.

"Cough cough..." Peter rubbed his throat, looked at the only Voldemort

standing opposite, and muttered to himself, "This sound of death

inherited from Mandrake is not good either. Played, almost out of

breath!"

Then he waved at Voldemort with a smile and said: "Voldemort, it seems

that today is not a good day to kill me, you better bury your men, we will

meet again!

Then Phoenix Field appeared directly, grabbed Peter and Harry, and

disappeared directly in place, only a belated life-threatening curse shot

into the air, hitting the trees behind, depriving the trees of their vitality

and turning them into dead wood.

"Ah! Peter York...I'm at odds with you!" Voldemort's hysterical voice

resounded over the cemetery.

Outside the labyrinth, the audience and the referees were waiting,

especially the students at Hogwarts, excited because both Beauxbatons

and Durmstrang's warriors had failed to be sent out, and now only

Hogwarts was left.

The two players of Gwarts, no matter who gets the trophy, the

championship is Hogwarts.

Of course, the students of Gryffindor and Slatlin are each looking forward

to the warriors of their own academies and become the final champions.

In the referee's bench and the professors, they were a little angry and

low, because the two Hogwarts players disappeared, and Moody also

appeared in the center of the maze inexplicably, and turned into a statue,

which was the same as the previous Quidditch.

The Death Eaters at the World Cup are exactly the same!

And Karkaroff was fidgeting, because the Dark Mark on his arm suddenly

thickened and burned him continuously, causing him to suffer so much

that he knew it was Voldemort calling the Death Eaters!

But as a betrayal, in order not to be imprisoned in Azkaban, he once gave

out a lot of Death Eater lists. This was an unforgivable act of betrayal, so

he was very frightened at this time, clutching his arms, thinking about

how to escape Chased by Death Eaters.

As one of the referees this time, Fudge didn't know what happened at this

time, so he and Bagman happily discussed the game.

Suddenly, sparks erupted from the grass outside the maze, and Peter

grabbed Harry and fell to the ground with the help of Phoenix.

The audience in the stands erupted into violent cheers.

Seeing Peter and Harry appear, the professors in the referee bench ran

over one after another, especially Dumbledore, who was the fastest, and

came directly in front of the two. The first thing he saw was the wound

on Harry's arm, and his expression froze.

"Harry, Harry!" Dumbledore shouted.

Harry, who was nervously closing his eyes, opened his eyes as soon as he

heard Dumbledore's voice, and found himself at Hogwarts, surrounded by

dark figures.

"Harry, let me go! We're safe!" Peter's voice came from above his head.

Only now did Harry realize that he was still holding Peter's shoulders

tightly, and he let go of his hand embarrassedly. Immediately, he said to

Dumbledore with a lingering fear: "Headmaster, he is back! Voldemort is

back!

When the surrounding professors heard the name, they all took a cold

breath and looked at Harry in horror.

"What the hell happened? Harry."" Dumbledore asked seriously.

"It's Professor Moody, he's Voldemort's man! He showed up in the center

of the maze and took me with a portkey to a cemetery where Voldemort

and Pettigrew were! Voldemort from his father's grave, Pettigrew and

mine He took something from his body, put it in a pot of potion, and

Voldemort recovered his body from it! 35 Harry said quickly.

"You mean he's revived? Is he reborn?" Dumbledore asked impatiently.

Harry nodded, wondering why Dumbledore's tone was so impatient, as if

he wanted Voldemort to do it, or was he thinking too much?

"That's all nonsense! Harry, what the hell are you talking about?" Fudge

interjected, his face pale and terrified, "You-Know-Who disappeared more

than ten years ago, and you're talking nonsense that You-Know-Who has

been reborn. !95

Fudge looked at Dumbledore uneasily, and said, "Dumbledore, don't you

really believe a child, the mysterious man is resurrected, ha, it's so

ridiculous!"

Dumbledore ignored Fudge's words, but turned to look at Peter, who was

talking to his friends, and asked softly, "Peter, did things go well? Did it

turn out as we expected?"

Peter nodded and said with a smile: "Very well, the father's bone, the

servant's flesh, the enemy's blood, all three are complete, the blood is

Harry's, I saw it with my own eyes, he was able to touch Harry.

Hearing Peter's answer, Dumbledore breathed a sigh of relief and looked

happy, "That's good, thank you Peter, so we don't have to sacrifice

innocent lives.

0.. ask for flowers.....

"Hands up!" Peter waved his hand indifferently and said with a smile,

"Actually, Harry himself could have escaped successfully, but I didn't

want to give up the trophy I got, so I had to turn around a bit more.

The others listened to Dumbledore and Peter's cryptic conversation,

bewildered. Harry also looked puzzled, he heard the conversation

between the two mentioning himself and Voldemort, but he was

confused.

"What the hell are you talking about?" Fudge said hysterically, with an

ugly expression, "Dumbledore, do you really believe Harry Potter? He's

just a kid, and it's understandable to make up a lie to get attention!"

"I'm not lying! Voldemort is really back!" Harry exclaimed, glaring at

Fudge.

Harry's voice was loud, and it just happened that the surroundings were

quiet again, so many people heard him.

...00

There were screams, panic sounds, and boos all around, all of which

made the atmosphere of the competition venue dull.

"As you wish, Headmaster!" Peter said with a smile, and then, in the eyes

of everyone, he spat out a few saliva and controlled it to fly into the

mouth of the statue.

The professors around didn't believe Moody would do this either. After

all, Moody's affairs over the years were obvious to all, and he was the

least likely person to become a Death Eater.

"And Professor Moody, he's petrified for some reason!" Professor

McGonagall walked over with a wand floating over a stone statue, his

face full of worry.

"Of course the real Professor Moody wouldn't do this,"

Dumbledore waved his hand lightly, and the petrified Moody floated

over.

He carefully looked at the stone-like figure in front of him, tapped it with

his wand, and then turned to Peter, smiling.

Said, "Peter, your petrification magic is amazing, I can't get rid of it at all!

You may be able to help me get rid of the petrification spell on him, and I

still need some questions to ask him."

"I'm afraid of nonsense!"

Fudge snorted coldly, and said sarcastically, "Who knows that Moody is

the elite Auror of the Ministry of Magic, how many Death Eaters he

arrested in the first place, and if it was really the subordinate of the

mysterious man, would he do this? ? Are you fooling everyone? And

slandering an Auror!"

"Karkaroff is gone! He escaped!" Madame Maxime came over and said

with an uneasy expression, "As soon as he heard the news of Voldemort's

return, he left in a panic!"

Harry couldn't refute either, he could only be in a hurry.

I saw that the petrified Moody gradually returned to flesh color and

began to breathe.

"Moody is Voldemort's subordinate, he secretly signed me up and made

me a contestant! Then he sent me to Voldemort!" Harry said, pointing to

the statue, then looking at Peter, "I was sent away. At the time, Moody

was still fighting Peter!"5

Chapter 411 Barty Jr exposed,

stubborn Fudge

When Barty opened his eyes and saw the figures around him, especially

Peter's playful expression and Dumbledore's indifferent eyes, his pupils

shrank, and he instantly realized that he was exposed.

But he ignored these, and after seeing Harry Potter's figure, he asked

excitedly: "Why are you here?! 35

Harry looked at him in disgust and said, "I was rescued by Peter, after

you sent me to Voldemort!"

Hearing the words, Barty asked excitedly with a tone of hope and

anxiety: "Dark Lord, is he resurrected? How is he now?

Harry looked at him hatefully, without saying a word, he wanted to see

who was this guy pretending to be Professor Moody?

"Little Barty, you're really loyal, even at this time, you still care so much

about your master." Peter said with a smile.

Little Barty looked at the young man in front of him, his eyes full of fear,

especially as Peter's words were echoing in his mind, Dumbledore and

the others had already found him with "three zeros", but they sat and

watched him send Harry Potter away.

Approaching Voldemort, he was very disturbed by the incident.

"Little Barty?" The people around heard Peter calling Moody, and they all

looked puzzled.

But Dumbledore knew it instantly, and he stretched out his wand and

muttered to Barty Jr.

I saw that Moody's face began to change, the scars disappeared quickly,

the skin smoothed, the mutilated nose was also full, and the long gray

hair was shortened and turned into short yellow hair.

The broken leg also grew out, and the magic eye also fell out, and a real

eye grew out of the eye socket.

At this point on the ground, Moody had disappeared and turned into a

strange man.

"Little Barty Crouch?!" The people around recognized it and exclaimed.

"Merlin!" Professor McGonagall covered his mouth and opened his eyes

wide, "Isn't he dead?"

"We need to find a quiet place to ask him." Dumbledore looked at the

commotion around him, said calmly, then turned to Snape and said,

"Severus, I need your Veritaserum, and I need to ask him some

questions."

"That won't do, Dumbledore, he's a fugitive from Azkaban and must be

handed over to us for questioning!" Fudge objected.

"Connelly, Barty Jr. has been lurking in the school for a semester in the

form of Moody. We need to get Moody out of his mouth as soon as

possible, and the whole process of his work for Voldemort. Time is

running out now." Dumbledore stared directly. Fudge explained, but with

a firm, tough tone.

Fudge could not look at him, but his face became very ugly, and he

insisted: "There is no You-Know-Who! Dumbledore, you can't just say

something ridiculous like the Return of You-Know-Who based on a few

words from Harry Potter! 35

"How do you explain about Barty Jr.? He secretly made Harry a three-

strong warrior in order to send him to the Dark Lord!" Professor

McGonagall, who was standing beside Dumbledore, asked solemnly.

"You-Know-Who is not coming back!"

Fudge strengthened his concept again, looked at Dumbledore and the

people standing around him, his eyes flashed annoyed, and said to

himself, "It is well known that little Barty is a Death Eater. , he came to

the school just for revenge, because Harry Potter defeated You-Know-

Who thirteen years ago.

As for what sent Potter to You-Know-Who, it's nonsense! It's hilarious!"

Dumbledore looked at Fudge for a while, then sighed and said, "It seems

we don't agree, but before you summon the Aurors, Minister, allow me to

ask Barty Jr. we need to make sure Moody is safe. and location!”

Then, ignoring Fudge's gloomy face, he took Barty Crouch Jr., several

professors, Peter and Harry to the conference room on the side of the

auditorium.

Hermione Ronald and others who were concerned about Harry, as well as

Peter's companions, all followed, wanting to know what happened in the

maze?

And Bagman, who stayed behind, stared blankly at this, and before he

had time to call them, he just ran to Fudge anxiously and asked:

"Minister, now that the four warriors have come out, who is it? Here

comes the trophy? How do I declare who is the champion?

"Hmph, you go ask Dumbledore! I have no right to control him! 27 Fudge

said with a gloomy expression, looking coldly at the direction

Dumbledore disappeared.

In the conference room, everyone looked at the little Barty who had been

drinking Veritaserum. His eyes were dull and his expression was relaxed.

Dumbledore leaned over to face Barty Jr. He asked, "Batty Jr., can you

hear me?

Barty's eyelids moved slightly, his face was expressionless, and the

corners of his mouth moved slightly and replied, "I can hear you."

"Then tell me, how did you escape from Azkaban?" Dumbledore asked.

Little Barty's eyes did not waver, and he narrated in a flat tone without

emotion: "My mother saved me, she knew she was going to die, and

begging my father to save me was the last thing I did for her. Father.

Loved her very much, and even though he never loved me, he agreed.

They came to see me together and gave me a decoction with my mother's

hair. And my mother drank the compound decoction with my hair in it.

We exchanged faces, and my mother stayed in Azkaban in my form. "

Little Barty paused and continued: "My mother died in Azkaban not long

after, and she never forgot to drink the compound decoction, so she was

still me when she died, so everyone thought she was being It was me who

was buried in the soil..”

When the people around heard Barty's words, they all showed surprised

expressions. They didn't expect old Barty Crouch, who was always tough

and cold, to do such a thing.

"Then what will happen to you after your father takes you back?"

Dumbledore continued.

"Pretend my mother died, there was a secret funeral, and the tomb was

empty.

My father hid me and used a lot of magic to control me, keep me from

coming out, and let the house-elves take care of me.

After recovering physical strength, always look for opportunities to get

rid of control, and then find the master again and serve him...

"Then how did you find your master?" Dumbledore demanded.

Little Barty's eyelids trembled, "I was controlled by my father's Imperius

Curse, but for such a long time, I have been able to get out of control."

A perverted smile appeared on his face, "But my master found me , he

unleashed the Imperius Curse for me.

He caught Bertha Jorkins in Albania, the woman who used to be my

father's assistant, stumbled upon my existence, but was forgotten by my

father with a powerful spell about this matter.

But the master broke the oblivion spell with powerful magic and learned

that I was still alive, so he came to my house with his servant Wormtail,

and it was my father who opened the door...'

Barty Jr laughed happily, as if recalling the happiest moment in his life,

"Master controlled my father with the Imperius Curse, and then released

me.

Then I followed the Master's order and replaced Harry at the Triwizard

Cup.

Potter signed up and guaranteed him a 3.2 win, thus being taken to the

owner by the Portkey's trophy.35

"It's just that I misestimated Peter York's strength," said Barty Jr. with

annoyance and hatred on his face, "His strength is beyond my

imagination, and other warriors can't compare to him at all, so I was in

the maze and tried my best.

Stopping him, but to no avail, let him get to the trophy first."

Then his expression gradually softened, "Fortunately, I prepared another

door key in advance, which was originally intended to be used by me to

see the master for the first time, but Peter York is too strong, I can't take

it from him.

After passing the trophy, I can only give up and choose to send Harry

Potter away with my own port key."

Everyone's eyes turned to Peter, who was able to make a senior Death

Eater powerless enough to surprise them.

Peter didn't care, sitting on the chair, drinking the juice slowly, not at all

like someone who had just experienced the battle.

Chapter 412 Dumbledore's

request, unwilling to believe

Afterwards, Dumbledore continued to ask a lot of questions, and the little

Barty who drank the Veritaserum answered all of them one-to-one,

especially the fact that he killed his father himself, which made everyone

take a deep breath and was horrified.

Looking at the smug little Barty, he only thought that he had gone crazy.

Finally Dumbledore gauged the time and asked the final question: "Where

did you hide Moody? Is he all right?"

"He's hiding in a box in my office, and I need to make a potion out of his

hair, and I need to know about his past, his habits, so that no one

suspects me, so I can't kill him. 35 Barty said without emotion.

Hearing Moody's position, Snape walked away quickly under

Dumbledore's eyes. After a short while, he brought a tin box. After

opening it, he saw that the inside was widened into a large space several

meters deep with a traceless stretch spell. Wearing a weak Moody.

"Oh, poor Alastor!" Professor McGonagall said in disbelief, looking at

Moody in the box.

Dumbledore glanced at Barty in disgust, and then a wand conjured a rope

and tied him firmly. Then he said to Professor McGonagall: "Minerva, you

take Alastor to Madam Pomfrey for treatment, and I have to deal with the

matter here."

"No problem." Professor McGonagall nodded, waved his wand, floated

Moody out of the box, and quickly took it to the school infirmary.

"Severus, go get Fudge, we've already asked the question, leave the

interrogation to the Ministry, Fudge must want to interrogate little

Crouch himself," Dumbledore said to Snape.

"I see." Snape nodded blankly, turned and left the room.

Then Dumbledore looked at Harry and Peter, his face softened, and he

said kindly: "You two come with me first, I should ask you some things

later. 99

The two nodded.

Then Dumbledore looked at the wound on Harry's arm, pointed the elder

wand at the wound, and after a flash of white light, the wound

disappeared, as long as the holes in the clothes and the blood showed

that there had been wounds.

Several people came to the principal's office, which was very lively at this

time. The portraits of the principal on the wall were discussing the return

of Voldemort. When they saw someone coming, they closed their mouths

and stared straight at the people outside the portrait. Harry.

"Harry! Harry!" A loud voice rang from outside, and then Sirius hurried

in.

"Sirius!" Seeing him, Harry jumped up from his chair happily and took a

few steps to Sirius.

"Are you all right? Harry." Sirius watched Harry carefully, his face full of

worry, especially when he saw the blood on his clothes, he was even

more nervous.

"Sirius, I'm fine! Just a wound from Wormtail's dagger, which has now

been healed by Headmaster Dumbledore," Harry said quickly.

"Wormtail! This damn fellow, hurt you again!" Sirius was full of disgust

and hatred, "The next time I meet him, I will definitely kill him! 99

"Dumbledore, what the hell is going on?" Sirius asked.

Dumbledore told Sirius exactly what Barty Crouch Jr said, as well as

some of his own speculation.

Peter sat on the side and looked around boredly. As for the little Barty,

who was being restrained by ropes and restrained by Dumbledore, he was

quietly waiting for his fate to be judged.

Soon, a rush of footsteps came from outside the door, and Fudge pushed

open the door and walked in, with two Aurors by his side. Snape also

walked in, his face turned dark when he saw Sirius, he snorted in disgust,

and stood in the corner ignoring him.

"Dumbledore, since you've finished the trial, hand over little Barty to us."

Fudge said blankly, with a businesslike look.

"Okay." Dumbledore nodded slightly, but Chen Ken said, "Fudge, I hope

you don't ignore the facts that have happened and listen to other people's

opinions.

We've asked Barty Jr. just now with Veritaserum, he confessed how he

was smuggled out of Azkaban, and Voldemort learned from Bertha

Jorkins that Jr. Barty was still alive and found He, letting him disguise

himself as Moody, used the Triwizard Cup game to catch Harry and send

it to Voldemort.

Now that his plan has succeeded, Barty Jr. has helped Voldemort make a

comeback!

Fudge was shocked, he looked at Dumbledore in disbelief, then his mouth

was open, his mouth was speechless, his eyes stared at him, and then he

stammered and said with erratic eyes: "The mysterious man... come back.

Now? Haha, nonsense! Dumbledore, stop joking!

Then he looked at the indignant Harry and Sirius, and the young Barty

Crouch who was locked there, and said aggressively: "This is ridiculous,

Dumbledore, you would believe what a child said, he was just In order to

gain attention, we need to understand the whims of these children.

Not to mention that Barty Jr is a wandering lunatic, we all know that he

is a Death Eater who is very loyal to You-Know-Who, since You-Know-

Who disappeared, he has been crazy and can't accept this fact, so he

thinks what he did Everything is in accordance with the will of the

mysterious man. 35

"Listen to me, Dumbledore."

Fudge looked at Dumbledore with a weird smile. "You can't really believe

this, can you.

The You-Know-Who is back? No kidding! After these Death Eaters were

imprisoned in Azkaban, They were tortured to the point of madness, and

those Death Eaters often screamed that they would wait for their master

to come back one day, but how can these madmen take it seriously!"

"You fool, Fudge!" Sirius rushed to Fudge, glaring at him, "Harry told the

truth, and Harry needs attention? He's Harry Potter! He's more famous

than you, Fudge. Could Barty Crouch Jr. make the Triwizard Cup a door

key just to give Harry a spin and then nothing, is he as stupid as you?"

Fudge's face was gloomy due to Sirius' words, he looked at Sirius fiercely,

and threatened: "Sirius, your suspicions have not been completely

cleared, as long as Pettigrew doesn't appear for a day, you still have

suspicions. Don't let me put you in Azkaban again!"

"If you have the ability, you can arrest me and try! At the beginning, you

were innocent of my guilt. If you are strong, you will overturn your

decision! Sirius said with a sneer.

"..."

"Sirius, stop talking," Dumbledore interjected.

Sirius snorted coldly after hearing this, and stepped back to Harry's side

to stop talking.

Fudge seemed to be provoked by Sirius, after he glanced around, his face

flushed and said: "Dumbledore, I don't know why you want to create such

an atmosphere of panic, but if you want to use the mysterious man back,

I will never allow such absurd lies to sabotage everything we have

worked so hard for for thirteen years!"

Everyone was shocked by Fudge's opinion, and they all wanted to pry

open his head to see what scraps were inside, and then they ignored the

facts and had such a funny association.

Chapter 413 Parting ways? Peter's

intervention

Dumbledore's face was calm, but he just reiterated: "Fudge, Voldemort is

back. This is an undeniable fact. You can't avoid it if you want to. If you

can accept this now and take corresponding measures, we will again. The

possibility of changing the situation.

The first is to replace Azkaban's dementors, they are not reliable, as long

as Voldemort gives an order, these dementors will immediately fall to

him and release the Death Eaters inside! The second is to unite The giant

family, if it's too late, they will turn to the Death Eaters camp...

Absurd! Absurd! exclaimed Fudge, looking very angry, and he waved his

hand to the two Aurors behind him to take away little Barty, and he

looked directly at Dumbledore, "I won't listen to you! Dementors

Employees of the Ministry of Magic who have guarded Azkaban for

hundreds of years, and you asked me to fire them? And the giants, if I

dared to speak of the combined giants, I'd be kicked out of the office in

no time!"

Watching Fudge keep rejecting the truth, Snape came over, pulled up his

sleeves, and showed him the Dark Mark on his arm.

When Fudge saw it, he stepped back in horror, as if he had seen the most

terrifying thing.

"See? It's a mark on every Death Eater, a mark made by the Dark Lord.

The mark has become more and more obvious over the years, and tonight

the mark is hot, that's him calling the Eater.

Death Apostle, we all know that he is back, so Karkaroff will run away in

a panic, because he betrayed the Death Eaters, so he can only escape."

Snape said gloomily.

"Enough!"

Fudge said angrily, afraid to approach the Dark Mark, let alone look at it,

"I don't know what you're up to, Dumbledore, but I've heard enough, I

must go back to the Ministry of Magic.

And I think there is clearly something wrong with the way this school

runs, and I need to go back and have a good discussion with the school

administrators, and I can't continue like this."

"Connelly, if you've been so obsessed with it, I'm afraid we'll have to part

ways." Dumbledore sighed. "You do what you think is right, and I do it of

my own accord.35

Fudge was furious when he heard Dumbledore's words, as if he was being

pointed at him with his wand by Dumbledore.

"Dumbledore, I have always respected you, but obviously you are going

to choose to fight against me. In that case, let's see. I will not allow you

and your comrades to destroy this hard-won harmony. peaceful!

"Dumbledore, our Minister Fudge is full of thoughts right now, thinking

that you are going to take his minister's seat." .

"He thinks that you created the public opinion about Voldemort's return

to undermine his achievements, and then take the opportunity to

overthrow his dominance! So you control the magic world!" Peter

continued with a smile.

Everyone looked at Fudge in disbelief. Seeing his embarrassed and

embarrassed expression, they immediately knew that what Peter said was

true.

"Fudge, don't you have a brain? Dumbledore is going to compete with

you for the minister's seat? How can you come to such a conclusion?"

Sirius was the first to speak, staring at Fudge, as if looking at a fool.

"If he wanted to run for minister, he would have done it already, why

wait now! There were a lot of people who supported Dumbledore to be

minister, but he rejected him, and now you think that? It's ridiculous!

Snape was also sarcastic. said, despising Fudge's brain.

The others looked at him like a fool.

"Bullshit, Peter York, don't talk nonsense here!" Fudge said to Peter

angrily. "You're an adult now, and you need to be responsible for talking

nonsense!"

"Minister Fudge, you have wronged me. Your Occlumency is really bad.

Your thoughts keep buzzing in my head, I can't even listen to them!"

Peter said innocently, "Don't you forget that I have a talent for dementor,

that's not my fault."5

"Enough, I need to go back to the Ministry of Magic!" Fudge was very

uncomfortable by Peter's eyes, he dared not stay any longer, for fear of

seeing the filth in his heart, urged impatiently, "Aurors , take the prisoner

back!

"Headmaster, Fudge didn't bring Barty Crouch Jr. to interrogate him.

When he was going to bring him back, he would give him a Dementor's

kiss to destroy the evidence." Peter looked at Fudge, who was about to

leave, and said suddenly.

Everyone immediately looked at Fudge again, looking at him with

disbelief.

Peter's talent for Legionnaires is not a secret, so everyone present

believed Peter's words for the first time, and they were more certain

when they saw Fudge's guilty conscience being seen through his mind.

Dumbledore looked serious. He looked straight at Fudge and asked

oppressively, "Tell me, Connelly, you wouldn't do this, would you?"

Fudge was seen guilty by Dumbledore's oppressive eyes, and said

hesitantly: "Of course, little Barty is a Death Eater, we will judge him,

there is no doubt about that.

"But what the minister is thinking now is that after killing Barty Jr., he

will be dead without any evidence, and then he will casually explain that

Barty Jr. wants to resist, so he has to be executed." Peter added to the fun

with a smile.

"Peter York!" Fudge stared at him fiercely and said through gritted teeth.

"Minister, you look at me like this, I'm very scared!" Peter said with a

smile on his legs.

"Looks like I need to get in touch with Amelia, she's the head of the Legal

Department, and it's best to take Barty Jr.. 39 Dumbledore sighed, he

really didn't want to worry about the Ministry of Magic in addition to

dealing with Voldemort. , but now it seems that Fudge has been confused

by the position of the minister, and it is impossible to stand on his side.

Then a Patronus flew out of the wand and disappeared through the wall.

"Dumbledore, what are you really going to do to me?" Fudge looked very

ugly, and his eyes were full of anger.

"Connelly, the only thing I've got to do is Voldemort!" Dumbledore said

calmly, "but you're obviously so fascinated now that you can't calm down

and think."

Before long, blue flames erupted from the fireplace in the principal's

office, and then Amelia Burns came out first, with a clerk behind her.

"`" Long time no see Dumbledore!" Burns greeted with a smile, "I hurried

over after receiving your message. I didn't expect Barty to die, which is

really surprising. ""

Then she saw Fudge and shouted actively but not enthusiastically:

"Minister, I didn't expect you to be here too."

In the entire Ministry of Magic, the Law Enforcement Division has great

power. Although Fudge is the Minister, Amelia Burns, as the Director, is

not afraid of him.

"Director Burns, it's a pleasure to meet you." Fudge squeezed a smile, but

he didn't look welcoming at all.

But Burns didn't care. She looked at Barty, who was immobilized on the

side, and said to Dumbledore: "Don't worry, Dumbledore, I will

personally bring him back to the Ministry of Magic, and then conduct a

trial, during which time he will not be in trouble. of.

Fudge on the side heard this, and his face became even more ugly.

"Then trouble you, Amelia!" Dumbledore said kindly.

"It's just my job." Burns shook his head and said with a capable look.

Then she saw Peter, her eyes lit up, and she said happily, "Peter, it's been

a long time since I've seen you, you're getting more and more handsome.

I heard that you have become a top three warrior, how is it, how are you

doing?"

(Ok) Peter was very fond of this female director, nodded with a smile,

took out the trophy from his pocket, shook it and said, "I got the

championship trophy, but it has not been announced because of some

problems. The results of it.

Everyone was surprised when they saw the trophy in his hand. They

thought the trophy was gone, but they didn't expect it to be here with

Peter.

"Congratulations, you have really won glory for the school!" Amelia

Burns said happily.

"Thank you!" Peter said, then as if remembering something, he said,

"Please wait a moment, Ms. Burns, I have another person to show you,

who should be helpful in your trial. "5

Then, in the eyes of everyone's doubts, Peter said to no one: "Blink, bring

old Barty Crouch here.

After a minute or so, with a puff, Winky appeared in the office with an

old man. I saw this old man's eyes were clear, his hair was meticulously

combed, and his clothes were neatly ironed, but his expression was sad,

and the hair on his head had turned white.

"Barty Crouch?! 39 Everyone looked at the old man who appeared in

disbelief, "Isn't he dead?"

Chapter 414 Old Barty Testifies,

One Year Left?

Master, I brought Mr. Crouch back! Winky said respectfully in a small

suit.

"Thank you for your hard work, Winky, you should go back first." Peter

patted Winky's head with a smile.

"It's not hard work, Winky did what the young master asked, Winky is

very happy!" Winky's big ears stood up, and the eyes were full of

happiness. Then he bowed to him, and disappeared in front of everyone.

Old Crouch looked at this scene with complicated eyes, then walked up,

bowed deeply to Peter, and said gratefully: "Thank you, Mr. York, thank

you for saving my life and letting Winky take care of it. it's been so long

for me!

Peter accepted his bow calmly, and said flatly, "You should thank Winky

for this, the house elf is a very loyal creature, and I don't want to see

Winky working for me and be sad for her former master. , So I saved you.

Otherwise, I would be too lazy to interfere in the grievances between

your father and son.

"I know, but thank you anyway!" Crouch nodded, then sighed and said,

"The only thing I'm sorry about is Winky, but she is doing her due

diligence, and I'm not a good host. Please treat Mr. York well in the

future. she."

"You don't have to worry about her, Mr. Crouch." Peter said coldly,

"Windy is now my housekeeper, and she is no longer a wizard's slave, so

she will definitely be countless times better than before.

"What you should be most concerned about now is your son, and

yourself!

Hearing the words, old Crouch looked at his son, who was bound and

unable to speak. At this time, he looked at the suddenly resurrected old

Crouch with horror and disbelief, and his eyes were full of

incomprehension.

"Mr. Crouch! Where have you been during this time?" Burns stepped

forward and asked in surprise, "The Ministry of Magic has been looking

for you for a long time, but we haven't found any trace of you. We all

thought you had an accident. ."

"Director Burns, it's nice to meet you, I did almost die once."

Crouch said calmly, but his eyes were full of sadness.

He looked at Barty Jr. and said slowly, "I I was under control until I

managed to escape not long ago and came to Hogwarts to remind

Dumbledore, but I was caught, and if it wasn't for Peter York's help, I'd be

a ghost of my son by now!"

Everyone heard the news and looked at Barty Jr. Even Harry and the

others who had known it for a long time could not hide their shock. How

much did this father hate himself (acdc) so ruthlessly to kill him?

biological father!

"Mr. Crouch, what do you mean, you have been under the control of your

son Barty Jr., and you were almost killed by him later?" Burns asked

again.

Crouch shook his head and said, "After the Triwizard Cup, I was

controlled by the Imperius Curse, but it was Voldemort who controlled

me! He arranged for Barty to disguise himself as a school professor and

send Harry Potter to him, and I He was being guarded by his servant

Wormtail, so I took advantage of Wormtail's unpreparedness, broke free

from the Imperius Curse and fled to Hogwarts, trying to tell Dumbledore

the news of Voldemort's return, but it was a step too late."

Hearing such astonishing news from Crouch, most of the people present

took a cold breath and looked terrified.

"Mr. Crouch, you mean the Dark Lord is back? Can you take

responsibility for what you said?" Burns said solemnly, frowning.

"Do I still need to lie now?"

Crouch said with a wry smile, his grief was greater than death, he looked

like a living dead at this time, without the slightest spirit, "Voldemort

lived in my house for a while, He was a monster, red and covered with

snake scales, wrapped in swaddles like a baby, but he was getting

stronger by then.

When I was under control, I heard him say that he would use Harry

Potter's blood.

Come to resurrection, I wonder if he succeeded?"

Crouch asked Dumbledore, who didn't know anything about the

Triwizard Cup final.

"Barty, Harry was brought to Voldemort by your son with the door key

during the Triwizard Cup final, and he saw that Voldemort had regained

his body. 35 Dumbledore said with a wry smile.

"Alas," old Crouch sighed and said without fighting spirit, "In that case,

we may be about to face an unprecedented war!"

The atmosphere in the office suddenly became heavy.

"Enough!" interrupted Fudge abruptly, loudly, looking panicked and

angry, pointing to the crowd and saying, "No one has ever been

resurrected! A teenage kid, and a crazy Death Eater , you believe such

nonsense!

Not to mention the old Barty Crouch who disappeared for so long.

According to the current evidence, he violated the regulations of the

Ministry of Magic and quietly rescued the Death Eater Barty Jr., who was

supposed to be imprisoned in Azkaban. This is a blatant crime!

Fudge pointed to old Batty hysterically and said: "As Minister of Magic, I

have now decided to suspend Barty Crouch's position as Director of

International Magical Exchange and Cooperation and file a lawsuit

against him for harboring Azkaban fugitives! He is now a suspect in the

Wizengamore trial! Aurors, take his wand and take him back to the

Ministry of Magic for trial.35

Everyone looked at his crazy appearance, and they all felt that there

would be trouble next.

Dumbledore looked at Fudge and sighed helplessly. Whether it was to

safeguard his minister's status or something else, even if so much

evidence was in front of him, Fudge chose to turn a blind eye and tried

his best to maintain the current appearance of the magic world. Peace.

"Minister, I am the director of the Law Enforcement Department. I should

be responsible for this trial." Burns reminded with a frown.

Fudge calmed down a little, looked at everyone, especially Dumbledore,

before handing Crouch and his son to Burns with a cold snort.

The old Barty did not resist, and like a stake, let the Auror take away his

wand, and then brought it to the bound little Barty.

Father and son looked at each other, and old Crouch looked at Barty Jr.

sadly. On the other hand, Barty's eyes were full of disbelief and anger,

and his only moving eyes revealed hatred for his father, as if asking him

why he didn't die.

Fudge came to Peter's side and threw a bag of gold coins in front of him

very coldly, "Since you won the championship trophy, then this thousand

gold Galleons are yours. As for the award ceremony, it depends on the

current situation... ..."

Before he could finish his words, Fudge put the bowler hat on his head

and said to the crowd: "Seeing you all, there are still many things to do at

the Ministry of Magic, so I won't stay." Then he walked out the door.

"Minister Fudge, you still have a year! Be rare." Peter suddenly shouted at

Fudge who was about to step out the door.

"What do you mean? A year? What are you talking about?" Fudge turned

around and asked suspiciously.

Peter shook his head and said with a smile, "You'll understand then."

"Hmph, it's a mystery!" Fudge looked at his playful eyes, and felt uneasy

in his heart, but he chose to ignore it, directly closed the door, and left.

Chapter 415 Rejecting

Dumbledore's invitation, shocked

by Peter's strength

"What do you mean by the year you told Fudge?" Harry couldn't help

asking curiously, he knew that Peter had the ability to predict, and

wondered if Peter saw the future about Fudge.

Others also looked at him with curiosity in their eyes. Dumbledore was

especially concerned, looking deeply at Peter, the boy who always

seemed to know everything, so he couldn't see through.

Peter smiled and shook his head, met Dumbledore's eyes, and reminded:

"Fudge has chosen to part ways with you now, he stubbornly believes

that you are challenging his authority, so your situation will not be very

good next, you have to Attention. 35

Dumbledore looked at Peter's eyes, nodded silently, didn't seem to care,

and said with a smile, "I'll pay attention, thank you for your reminder."

Peter looked at his performance and shook his head secretly, Dumbledore

was sometimes shrewd, but sometimes too naive, and Fudge's next

trouble was no less than Voldemort's, it was up to him to deal with it.

But he doesn't bother to care about these things, as long as he doesn't get

offended, he can just watch the play on the side.

After that, Burns took the Crouchs and his sons with his men, and they

were the only ones left in the room.

Seeing that they had something to discuss, Peter stood up from his seat

and said, "Principal, and everyone else, I won't disturb you, I'll go back

first.

"Peter, you can stay, I'd love for you to be a part of it," Dumbledore said

earnestly.

Peter looked at the people around him, almost all of them were members

of the Order of the Phoenix, as well as prospective members, he smiled

and shook his head, "No need for the headmaster, tonight I will fight with

a large group of animals in the labyrinth, and then with Voldemort After

a bit of competition, I'm a little tired now, so I'll go back to rest first~"

"Goodbye, everyone!" Peter smiled and waved to the crowd before

leaving the office.

Dumbledore watched Peter leave and sighed deeply, looking

disappointed.

"Dumbledore, are you trying to invite Peter to join the Order of the

Phoenix?" Sirius asked in surprise.

Dumbledore nodded, looked at the direction Peter was leaving, and said,

"Peter is a very talented kid, he is very strong, I always have a vague

feeling that he sees more of the future than we do, so he is always on the

sidelines.

I've been wanting to invite him to join our side against Voldemort, but he

obviously doesn't want to.

When Sirius heard his evaluation, he was very surprised, "Dumbledore,

your evaluation of Peter is too high."

"Hmph, stupid dog, don't use your walnut-sized brain to think about

other people."

Snape sneered, "Peter York is a genius like never before, with his current

strength, even I feel a faint threat, of course you don't know about him.

It's amazing, the dog looks at people and naturally thinks that others are

ordinary! 99

"Snotling! You want to fight, don't you!" Sirius angrily grabbed Snape's

leader.

Snape didn't show weakness either, and pressed the wand in his hand to

Sirius' chin.

"Enough! Give me a break!" Dumbledore shouted angrily, "It's an

emergency, we need to unite with each other, otherwise there's no hope

for everyone.

After hearing this, the two let go of their hands, snorted coldly at each

other, and stood on both sides without looking at each other.

Dumbledore looked at them helplessly, he said to Professor McGonagall:

"Minerva, please go and invite Madame Maxime, we need to have a good

talk with her, the next time is urgent, we need to join forces as much as

possible.

"I see." Professor McGonagall nodded, then turned to leave.

Dumbledore looked at Sirius in the room and said: "You go and contact

Remus John, we need him to join the werewolves, to get the consent of

the werewolves before Voldemort, to ensure that they will not stand on

the side of the dark side. "

"I'll get in touch right away!" Sirius said, then left the office.

Harry, Snape, and Dumbledore were the only ones left in the office, and

Dumbledore looked at Snape, "Severus, you know what I need you to do,

if you don't mind...are you ready?"

"Ready at any time." Snape's hand on the wand tightened, his veins

popping out, but his expression was so calm, his eyes were hollow that he

didn't know what he was thinking.

"Then...good luck!" Dumbledore breathed a sigh of relief, with a worried

look on his face, then sighed, "It's just a pity Peter didn't choose to stand

with us, with his help. If so, I think we'll have an easier time.

Snape's eyes flashed, and he said coldly, "I can't help you, Dumbledore,

don't forget he's a Slytherin, and your Gryffindor's stuff won't work for

him. 35

"I know, I just don't understand his intentions," Dumbledore said, his

expression full of confusion, "He has good intentions for us and is willing

to help, but whenever I want to invite him to our camp, I am firm.

rejected.55

Snape looked at Dumbledore's puzzled expression, and said sarcastically,

"I said Peter is a real Slytherin, and your theory of love may allow

Gryffindor or even others to take the initiative to drive you, but you want

Peter to listen to you. driven, then forget about it! He won't belong to

anyone.

0.. ask for flowers...

"Are you saying that he would choose neutrality?" Dumbledore asked,

thinking about the prophecy that the Son of Phoenix's side would change

the outcome, and this matter made him very concerned.

"I don't know." Snape shook his head.

"Headmaster, are you discussing Peter?" Harry couldn't help asking,

listening to their conversation.

"Yes, what's wrong Harry?" Dumbledore asked kindly, turning his head.

"Well, there's one thing I don't know if I should tell you."

Harry said hesitantly, "When I connected with Voldemort's wand, my

parents and they both got out of Voldemort's wand and they told me to

Believe in Peter, so after I disconnected, I followed my parents' orders

and ran back, and finally Peter rescued me in time.

...00

When Snape heard Harry say that he had seen his parents, his face was

almost unbearable, as if he had been hit hard, and his body shook a little.

And Dumbledore asked again: "Harry, you mean Lily and James they told

you to trust Peter?"

"Yes, Mom and Dad, they said something to Peter, they said Peter would

save me." Harry nodded.

Dumbledore Snape glanced at each other.

"Really, since it's them, that's really good news." Dumbledore laughed,

looking happy, as if relieved.

Down

"Also, after Peter saved me, he first fought against Voldemort with magic

and killed a few Death Eaters.

Then he didn't know how to control Voldemort and let Voldemort

obediently kill a lot of himself.

My subordinates!"

Harry recalled the admiration in his tone, "and then he made a sound

that directly took the rest of the

"It seems that I underestimated Peter!" Dumbledore exclaimed, "I always

thought it would take ten years for him to grow up, but now his strength

is far beyond my prediction, what a terrifying talent!

The Death Eaters are all down, and even Voldemort is injured! By the

way, I heard Peter and Voldemort talking about the petrified Death

Eaters at the Quidditch World Cup before Peter did it!"5

Dumbledore Snape couldn't hide the shock in his eyes when he heard

Harry's words.

"Harry, are you saying that Peter fought Voldemort head-on and made

Voldemort suffer?" Dumbledore couldn't help asking. He had thought that

Peter escaped directly with Harry, but he didn't expect so many things to

happen in the middle.

Harry nodded.

Chapter 416 The School Leaving

Dinner, Peter's Warning

Peter didn't know what was going on in the headmaster's office. He was

returning to the Slytherin lounge, and after throwing the championship

trophy to Alan, who was looking forward to it, he sat in front of the

fireplace and baked the flames.

Slytherin's students went completely crazy when they knew that Peter

won the championship. They cheered and applauded excitedly, and

crowded around Allen to admire the trophy.

All the students looked at Peter's tired appearance, and all of them

winked and didn't bother him.

They all gathered around and held trophies to celebrate.

Many students took out their favorite snacks and drinks, and got a bunch

of them from the back kitchen.

Pastries, get right to the start of the celebration.

Peter looked at Draco Malfoy who had donated a bucket of mead, and

was celebrating happily with the other students, some sympathized for

him, he didn't hold back when he attacked the Death Eaters tonight,

among them Lucius Smalfoy didn't know if he died, but even if he didn't,

I'm afraid "three zeros" would not be any better.

Soon he was no longer happy.

The next day, while Peter was having breakfast, the Daily Prophet

published last night's game without mentioning Voldemort, only

describing Peter's trophy.

In the second edition, it was written about the dismissal of old Barty

Crouch and his harbouring of Death Eaters.

The words described old Barty as a hypocrite and hypocritical person,

while Barty Jr. was Described as a crazy Death Eater, he believed that his

brain was damaged in Azkaban, so he always believed that You-Know-

Who was not dead.

As for Harry Potter, the Daily Prophet used a biased description to

describe him as having a brain problem, and because he did not win the

championship, he made up a bunch of lies to attract attention.

When Peter saw this report, he knew that Fudge had officially shot.

I saw that after a morning's fermentation, most people who met Harry

walked around him, avoiding his eyes and whispering to each other

while covering their mouths.

Fudge's approach worked so well that many people didn't believe Harry's

words about Voldemort's return, thinking he was talking nonsense.

It's time for the school leaving dinner, Slytherin once again won the

Academy Cup, so the auditorium is decorated with silver green.

At Slytherin's long table, the students were happily celebrating each

other. The only ones who looked sad were Durmstrang's students, who

were absent-minded during their meal. Because their headmaster threw

them here and ran away.

In the staff seat, the real Moody was sitting there, but he looked nervous

and frightened at the slightest movement, especially when Dumbledore

announced that Peter had won the Triwizard Cup this time. A magic spell

flew out from the wand and hit the wall next to it, startling everyone.

In order not to frighten poor Professor Moody again, when Slytherin was

announced to win the Academy Cup, Slytherin's students consciously

lowered their cheers so as not to irritate him.

Karkaroff's seat was vacant, and Madame Maxime, who was beside him,

also looked sad.

Dumbledore stood up while everyone was watching, he looked at them

all, and said happily, "It's another year! I have a lot to say to you tonight,

but first I must congratulate our Peter York, he won the championship

this time with remarkable ability in the three-way cup after an academic

year.

Of course, we can't ignore the wonderful performance of the remaining

three warriors. They are also very outstanding. They have shown the

style and strength that the Triwizard Tournament should have. Let us

applaud them!

Everyone looked at Peter and the other three warriors and applauded and

cheered for them.

"Although I don't want to tell you the bad news, I think you have a right

to know what happened."

Dumbledore became serious and said solemnly, "Voldemort is back!

Thirteen years later, he is back again.

When he came to the magic world, he kidnapped Harry Potter at the

Three Powers Cup, but fortunately, Peter York found him and rescued

him successfully!

"The Ministry of Magic doesn't want me to tell you this,"

Dumbledore continued. "Some parents may also be shocked by what I

did, not even convinced that Voldemort is really back, or that you are too

young to tell you.

But I think it is better to tell the truth than to lie.

Only when you know the truth can you prepare in advance.

In the auditorium, all the students looked at Dumbledore with shock and

fear in their eyes.

Everyone seemed to have been put on a petrification spell.

They were silent, and then there was a whisper, and everyone's eyes were

directed towards Dumbledore and Harry.

In time, someone heard the news that Peter was also involved, and their

eyes focused on Peter who was drinking slowly.

Especially the students of Slytherin, their eyes turned to Peter, with shock

and complexity in their eyes. Especially some of these students, their

parents are Death Eaters, so looking at Peter's eyes is particularly

complicated..

"Chief, is what Dumbledore said true?" the fifth-year Chief couldn't help

asking, "Did you really meet the You-Know-Who?

When Peter saw everyone around him looking at him, he reluctantly

complained to Dumbledore. If you want to talk about Voldemort, just talk

about it, why did you pull him out?

Peter put down the cup, glanced at the grade chiefs and the curious

people, nodded calmly and said, "I did see him and some Death Eaters,

but we didn't have a good chat, so we fought back and forth. up."

When the surrounding Slytherin students heard his answer, they all

gasped, their eyes filled with panic, of course they believed Peter's words.

Peter didn't pay attention to their expressions, and continued: "I will not

interfere if you choose to become Death Eaters or choose neutrality. But

there is one thing, that is, these disputes are not allowed to be brought to

the school!

If you don't obey my orders, you will know the consequences, I don't

want a Vol 3.2 Demon to appear and destroy my peace in Slytherin

Academy!"

Peter looked at the nervous Draco, raised his eyebrows, then smiled, and

said meaningfully: "Of course not, you can regard me as a neutral party,

or on your own side, as long as Voldemort doesn't mess with it.

When it comes to me or my friends, I generally don't bother to get

involved in these things.

The surrounding students heard Peter calling Voldemort by name and

looked at him in horror.

Peter's words were very light, but all the Slytherin students who heard

his words trembled involuntarily. Especially the children of the Death

Eaters, who lowered their heads and dared not look at Peter.

Some of you should already know about the night of the Triwizard Cup

final, since I was able to get rid of his servants in front of Voldemort and

come back with dignity, it shows that I am not afraid of Voldemort.

Peter looked at the commotion around the students, especially those from

pure-blood families, and said calmly: "I know that among you, your

parents or relatives serve Voldemort..."

As the chief of the fourth grade, Draco Malfoy's face was pale with fright,

but he still summoned the courage to ask: "Chief, did you choose the side

of Dumbledore? 35

Draco breathed a sigh of relief when he heard it, and retracted his seat as

if he had completed his mission.

Chapter 417 Going to the Ministry

of Magic again, encountering

Harry on trial

York Manor, Peter is sitting in the study with a letter from France in his

hand.

"So, you're going out again for the summer vacation?" Christine frowned

and complained unhappily, "Since you went to that magic school, you've

been in the magic world most of the time, and now you're going to

France again. Go, are you planning to live in the wizarding world in the

future? 35

Peter put away the envelope, shook his head and said with a smile: "Of

course not, aunt, the York family's business has always been in the world

of ordinary people, I can't give up this place for the magic world of tens

of thousands of people.

I went to France this time only to receive I have received invitations from

Rozier and Nicole May, and the main purpose is to settle my own affairs.

I will be back soon, auntie, don't worry."

"That's good," Kristin nodded, "don't forget that you are the heir to our

York family."

Then Christine picked up the Daily Prophet on the table, pointed to the

"Azkaban Great Escape!" report on it, and asked worriedly: "You magic

world looks very unsafe, you're going to school 02 Will it be dangerous to

go back to school? Otherwise, don't go to school for a while, it's too

dangerous!"

Peter glanced at the newspaper Fudge was trying to explain the reason

for the escape, he attributed most of the blame to the sharp drop in the

number of dementors guarding Azkaban, and explicitly implied that

Peter, with the help of Dumbledore, was innocent Killed most of the

Dementors, causing the Azkaban guards to lax, allowing the Death Eaters

to escape.

Peter was a little surprised when he saw the content in the newspaper at

first, because the time of Azkaban's escape was much earlier.

However, when he thought that he had dealt with all the Death Eaters

out there, Voldemort knew that if he didn't want to be alone, he would

have to rescue his men first.

Just looking at the newspaper that Fudge was trying to distance himself

from the relationship and pushing the blame to others, he also shook his

head speechlessly.

He subscribed to the Daily Prophet early on, so owls delivered

newspapers every day.

During this time, the Daily Prophet, at the behest of the Ministry of

Magic, tried to exaggerate the image of Dumbledore as an old fool and

Harry Potter as a liar, saying that the news of the return of the

mysterious man was nonsense.

It is said that a lie can become true a thousand times. The Daily Prophet's

daily exaggeration shows that almost most people really believe the

words of the Ministry of Magic. After all, in the eyes of ordinary wizards,

the Ministry of Magic is an authoritative department, right? may lie.

Peter's trip to France this time was invited by the French Rosier family,

so he needs to go to France through the Ministry of Magic this time.

When he came to the Ministry of Magic again, the atmosphere of the

office of the Ministry of Magic was serious at this time, all the staff were

in a hurry, and a huge banner hung from the ceiling, with the portrait of

Fudge standing there, and then it became "Emergency! Death Eaters

escape from prison collectively!"

A large line of characters, surrounded by portraits of the Lestranges and

other Death Eaters laughing wildly, were playing.

Peter first went to the International Magic Cooperation Department to get

the identity certificate and other documents, as well as the wand carry

permit. Then I went to the Department of Magical Transportation and

spent 20 Galleons to buy a remote transnational door key.

It was only when Peter came out of the Department of Magical Transport

with the port key that he met Harry and Arthur Weasley in the elevator.

Peter asked in surprise, "Harry, Mr. Weasley, why are you here?

Harry and Arthur were also surprised and asked how Peter came to the

Ministry of Magic?

"I was invited to France as a guest, so I came to the Ministry of Magic to

do some business." Peter explained, then looked at Harry's worried face,

and had some guesses in his heart, but still asked, "How about you, why

are you here? Here? Is there something to do? 99

Arthur shook his head, sighed and said, "Harry was attacked by a

dementor during the summer vacation and used magic. Now he is going

to come to the Ministry of Magic for trial. We now need to go to the

courtroom on the tenth floor."

"Trial?"

Peter frowned and looked at Harry, "I remember that the Ministry of

Magic stipulates that the first time you use magic outside of school, you

will be warned, and the second time will be tried, but it doesn't have to

be so serious, the courtroom is used for Trial people with serious crimes,

just using magic outside of school, with so much fanfare? And I

remember that warning letter before

Didn't I take Harry to the Ministry of Magic to log off, did Harry use

magic outside of school later?"

"No!" said Harry excitedly, "I haven't used a wand outside of school since,

but this time two dementors suddenly appeared in Little Whinging, and

they attacked my cousin Dali, so I only Can drive them away with the

Patronus Charm.

Then the Ministry of Magic sent me a direct letter saying they were going

to fire me and break my wand!99

Peter gave Harry a sympathetic look, poor fellow, Fudge was determined

to drive him out of the wizarding world.

But he didn't mind giving Harry a hand and giving Fudge a disgust before

he set off abroad. He didn't forget that Fudge threw the pot to him when

he shied away from Azkaban's collective escape, believing that he had

killed too many dementors, causing the prison guards to be insufficient.

He smiled and reassured: "Harry, you don't have to worry too much, this

is their fault, since we met here, then I will accompany you to see what

they want to do, so I can't wait. judge you.

Harry suddenly became nervous, and was very disturbed to hear that

neither Peter nor Mr. Weasley could go in.

Peter shook his head and chuckled, "It's okay, it's okay if I go a little late."

"Harry go in, this is the courtroom,"

Mr.

Weasley said, then suddenly remembered, and apologized to Peter

angrily, "Sorry, Peter, I'm afraid neither of us can go in here, only the

Wizengamore members and Only the people under trial can go in, I didn't

think of this just now, it's a waste of time for you."

"Really?" There was a look of surprise on Harry's face, he'd seen Peter

bashing a Ministry of Magic official in the face, and if Peter was willing

to help, he felt safe.

"Peter, aren't you going abroad? It won't waste your time." Arthur also

asked in surprise.

Peter laughed when he heard this, took out a finely crafted silver "W"

badge from his basilisk skin bag, pinned it to his chest, and said, "Mr.

Weasley, can I go in now?" ,

"That would be great, it's better to have someone to help than to be

alone!" Mr. Weasley said happily.

With a cry, "The Wizengamore courtroom is here!" The three walked out

of the elevator.

Peter is familiar with the road here. Compared with Mr. Weasley, he has

to know the way. He is more like a staff member of the Ministry of

Magic. He skillfully led the two to turn left and right, and came to a

black door.

Chapter 418 Wizengamore

Reserve, Peter's Counterattack

Mr. Weasley's eyes widened and he looked at the badge on his chest in

surprise, "Peter, when did you become a member of the Wizengamot?

You're only seventeen, Merlin, that's amazing!"

Harry looked bewildered, he didn't even know Wizengamore.

Peter smiled and waved his hand: "Not yet, Mr. Weasley, I'm only a

reserve member of Wizengamore now, and whether I can become a full

member in the future remains to be seen. 35

"You're too modest to say that, Peter." Mr. Weasley said enviously, "The

Wizengamore members are only fifty people, and being a reserve member

at your current age is beyond everyone.

Peter shook his head modestly.

Peter actually felt quite abrupt when he became a reserve member of

Wizengamore. This badge was sent to Peter by Amelia Burns after the

Triwizard Tournament.

Wizengamore Reserve members are recommended by senior

Wizengamore members and then confirmed by more than half of the

votes.

Peter's recommenders were jointly recommended by Gerstad Marchban,

Amelia Burns, and the previous minister, Millison Barnold. These three

ladies had frequent correspondence with Peter. So the relationship is

good.

Although Fudge and others strongly opposed it, after Peter won the

Triwizard Cup final, most of the members who had been on the sidelines,

as if they had received some news, voted in favor and became the

Wizengamot with a very high number of in favor. reserve member.

In Ms Marchban's words, those who voted yes seemed to be afraid of

Peter's reluctance, and wanted to try to win him over.

Of course Peter knew why, these Wizengamore members were almost all

important people in the wizarding world, and the news was very

sensitive.

What happened in the village of Little Hangleton was no secret to them,

and being able to deal with Voldemort and take down a group of Death

Eaters in front of him was certainly worthy of their wooing. So you will

change your attitude immediately.

"I can breathe a sigh of relief now that you have Peter with Harry."

Arthur Weasley said, "I don't know how they did it. They suddenly

changed the time and place of the interrogation, and we almost missed

it."

Of course Fudge didn't want Dumbledore to come over, convict Harry as

soon as possible and drive him out of the wizarding world, Peter thought

to himself.

Peter motioned for Harry to open the door, then walked in.

In the courtroom, everyone turned to look at Harry who walked in, Harry

was a little confused by these eyes.

"You're late." An indifferent voice sounded in the courtroom.

"I'm sorry," Harry said nervously, "I didn't know the time had changed.

"It wasn't the jury's fault," said the voice. "An owl was sent to your house

this morning."

"Why do you want to change the trial time suddenly? It's obviously not in

line with the rules. It is said that the sudden change this morning, is the

Ministry of Magic abusing its power?" Peter approached Harry and asked.

"Who are you?" the voice suddenly asked in a daze.

"Peter York," Peter replied nonchalantly.

When the people present heard his self-introduction, they whispered and

looked at him with curious eyes.

Fudge was very annoyed to see Peter appear, "Peter York, get out! This is

where the Wizengamore members are being judged, not where you

should be! 35

Peter lit up the badge on his chest and said with a smile: "Minister, I am a

reserve member of Wizengamore, and I also have the right to participate,

not to mention that I am now a defender of Harry Potter's side, you can't

chase me.

"You are only a reserve member, only full members can participate in the

trial! Auror, drive him out!" Fudge said angrily, he didn't want to see

Peter at all, this guy was like his nemesis, and he didn't good thing.

"Minister, don't misinterpret the law. The reserve members are also

members of Wizengamo. There is no express rule that only full members

can participate." Peter said with a smile, "unless you can formulate a

detailed It is stipulated that only full members are allowed to enter the

Trial Chamber.

Amelia Burns, sitting in the judge's seat of the courtroom, smiled at Peter,

and said, "Minister, there is really no rule that only full members are

allowed into the courtroom, so Mr York is right.

"Yes, the reserve member is also a member of the Wizengamore members,

and the reserve member cannot be refused to join.

"Indeed.

Most of the Wizengamore members nodded in agreement, believing that

Peter could participate in the trial.

When Fudge saw this, his face was a little bad, and he didn't know why

these members were so active today, and they all spoke up for Peter. This

made him feel a little uneasy, but he had done enough for this trial, but

he couldn't just fail like this.

So he gave up targeting Peter, turned to look at Harry, and said seriously,

"Very good, now that the accused has arrived, let's get started. Mr. Potter,

please take your trial seat and accept the next sentence. question."

Hearing this, Harry stepped forward nervously, only to be held back by

Peter.

"Mr.

Minister,"

Peter stepped forward, looking at the crowd, "I want to ask one thing

before Harry is questioned, and that is his first time using magic outside

of school, why didn't he accept it like the other students? I received the

warning letter, but was brought here to be judged.

I would like to ask what is the reason for this?

When the jury heard this, they all looked surprised, and then they

became noisy, and one of the very old Wizengamore members asked

directly: "Mr York, you mean, Harry Potter is the first time Using magic

outside of school?"

Peter nodded, "Indeed, and this time he was forced to..."

"Nonsense!" interrupted Fudge, standing up, then exclaimed, "This isn't

the first time Harry Potter has used magic outside of school, he has used

magic in the summer before second year and received our warning letter!

"Really," Peter looked at him playfully, "I remember that time when I was

personally brought Harry Potter to the Ministry of Magic, and proved the

wrongful thing and dropped the charges. Minister, have you forgotten?

already?

Or you can ask the lady behind you, Ms. Umbridge in pink, who was the

head of the Misuse of Magic Division, but she dropped the charges in

person. "

Speaking of that, Peter looked at the bald (good) old man on the jury

seat, pointed at him and said, "Or you can ask Mr. Saxon, it was Mrs.

Umbridge who brought us to find him."

The old Saxon man on the jury stood up, nodded and said, "Yes, I

testified that I brought them to drop the charges, and checked Mr.

Potter's wand with a flashback charm, which he hadn't touched during

the summer.

Wand.

If he hadn't used magic outside of school afterward, the charge would

have been dismissed.

Hearing Saxony's testimony, the jury was boisterous again.

Fudge's face became more and more gloomy, which was not what he

thought.

"Minister, is what Mr. York said is true? Is this the first time Harry Potter

has used magic outside of school?" Burns asked with a serious face, "If the

situation is true, there is no need for this trial to go on. , you just need to

send him a warning letter, you don't have to be so aggressive."

Fudge was a little anxious. He looked at Umbridge behind him, hoping

that she could help him.

Chapter 419 The arrival of

Dumbledore, the Dementor

ordered to attack?

Umbridge stood up, tidied up his pink clothes, his face full of flesh, a pair

of vicious eyes swept around Peter and Harry, then stepped forward and

said in a pretentious voice: "Mr. Minister, also Everyone, because it was

Mr. Saxon who took them to my office, after some threats

I had no choice but to sign the revocation order. 3

But last summer, Mr Potter apparently couldn't hold back his restlessness

and blew his Muggle aunt into a balloon.

As the minister at the time was concerned for Potter's safety, the warning

letter was suppressed, but not withdrawn. So strictly speaking, this is

indeed the second time he has used magic outside of school! There is no

problem with the Ministry of Magic interrogating him! 35

"Yes, it's exactly what Ms. Umbridge said." Fudge was elated. He thought

that the accusation was about to fail. He didn't expect there was such a

reason. He looked at Umbridge with a very satisfied look.

"Gentlemen,"

Fudge tried to hide his delighted expression, "there should be no

objection to this trial now, this is the second blatant breach of

confidentiality by Mr.

Potter, although he did not send him a warning letter the previous time. ,

but that time I still officially warned him at the Leaky Cauldron, but he

obviously didn't listen."

Fudge said with a look of disappointment.

After Harry heard this, he looked at Fudge angrily. It was clear that

Fudge said that time he would not pursue the matter of blowing up his

aunt, and he had not warned him, but now he is talking nonsense in Hu

300, just to convict him.

After a long discussion, the jury members agreed to Fudge's trial request.

"Okay, now for the hearing," Fudge said in a loud voice that sounded

impatient.

"Interrogators: Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic; Amelia Burns,

Director of Magical Law Enforcement Division, Dolores Umbridge, Senior

Deputy Minister of Magic. Trial Recorder: Percy Weasley …

"Defense Attorney, Arbus Dumbledore." A calm voice came from the door.

Everyone looked at the sound and saw Dumbledore walk in from the

door.

The members of the jury began to whisper, and all eyes were on

Dumbledore. Some members looked distressed, some showed fear, and

some wizards like Machiban and Saxon waved their hands happily to

welcome.

Fudge looked panicked as he said hesitantly, "Ah,

Dumbledore...you...you're here...you got us...well, Has the hearing time

been changed?"

"I would have missed the hearing," Dumbledore said blankly, looking

straight at him, but then smiled and said to the crowd, "But luckily, I left

early and received it on the way. Well-intentioned person's notice, so he

quickened his pace and rushed over. 35 said and winked at Peter.

"Then we... well... I think we... can start." Fudge forced a smile.

Then Fudge used a very tight interrogation method, constantly asking

Harry to answer yes or no, the questions were full of bias, trying to prove

that Harry used magic outside of school for no reason.

But Dumbledore was clearly prepared, and he brought a witness, a Squib

named Mrs Figg, to prove that a Dementor had attacked Harry and his

cousin Dally.

"I think it's ridiculous! Headmaster Dumbledore," said Umbridge,

standing up, her voice sharp like an angry pink toad, her wrinkled face

flushed, "two Dementors will run to Little Whinging.

To attack Harry Potter? This is ridiculous.

Dementors are Ministry of Magic staff, they only stay in Azkaban, how

could they be in the Muggle community!

"If the dementors were only on orders from the Ministry of Magic, and

two dementors attacked Harry and his cousin a week ago, I would need

to express my suspicions. Dumbledore is polite, but the words are strong.

To Fudge, "Why are they there, who ordered them to attack Harry.

"Are you doubting me? Dumbledore!" Fudge was stunned by

Dumbledore's sharp eyes, blushed, and shouted loudly, as if to hide his

guilty conscience.

"I didn't think so, Mr. Minister," Dumbledore said flatly, clasping his

hands. "I'm just skeptical based on what you're saying, unless these

additional Dementors are outside the Ministry's control."

"There are no dementors outside of the Ministry of Magic's control!"

Fudge roared, his face turning liver-colored, "and there are no attacking

dementors, and what a erring child and a Squib say is not at all.

Credibility! 35

"The Minister allows me to ask a question! (acdc) Peter interjected with a

smile, and amid the curious eyes of the crowd, he walked up to Umbridge

and asked, "Ms Umbridge, I would like to know that you were demented

at Harry Potter last week.

Why did you bring two Dementors from Azkaban on the day the monster

attacked?

His eyes were fixed on her, "You don't have to refute in a hurry, because

many wizards saw this scene that day, let me see, Winston from the

Magic Logistics Department, David from the Aurors Department, and the

Department of Magical Accidents and Disasters.

Rowan and Abigail, Margaret from the Department of Magical

Transportation, etc., they all saw you bring two Dementors to the

Ministry of Magic.

How would you explain?"

"How did you know about this?! 35 Umbridge said in a panic, then

reacted, restrained his expression, and said arrogantly, "Sorry, this is the

secret work of the Ministry of Magic, I don't need to answer your

question.

"Really?" Peter came to the front of the stage, faced the jury, and said

with a smile, "It's too coincidental, isn't it, Ms. Umbridge just picked up

two dementors from Azkaban, and there were two that day. Dementors

attack Harry Potter as if they were there just for him! 35

When the jury heard this, they whispered and looked at Umbridge and

Fudge with strange eyes.

"Peter York, stop slandering people here!" Fudge shouted angrily, "If you

continue to interfere in the interrogation process, I will expel you in the

name of the minister! 35

"Don't be so anxious, Minister." Peter said with a smile, "I didn't say it

was Umbridge, or Minister, you ordered the dementors to attack Harry

Potter, I was just curious about what the two dementors brought back

were doing. went.

After all, many of the Ministry of Magic's staff have seen Ms. Umbridge

take them out for a long time, and then come back.

Fudge and Umbridge looked like two steamed lobsters, gnashing their

teeth at Peter, as if they wanted to eat him.

"What nonsense!" Fudge stared at Peter hard, only those words came out

of his mouth.

"Of course, Minister, you can also have those two dementors brought

over, as far as I know they are still in Umbridge's office. Peter said with a

smile, "I just know a little about dementors, so I can Ask them if they

attacked Harry?

Harry nodded, looking admiringly at Peter who was standing in front of

the stage, thinking about when he could be like this.

"Of course it does,"

Peter said with a smile. "You said earlier, Minister, that the Dementors

are under the control of the Ministry of Magic, but now there are two

dementors that attack Harry for no reason.

The only thing that can be doubted is, Umbridge The two dementors that

the lady took away sneaked into Little Whinging and attacked Harry

Potter and his cousin without her noticing, can I understand that?"

In addition to guarding Azkaban, the Dementor is used to punish

criminals with the Dementor's Kiss. Could it be that there are criminals to

be executed that day? But I have not heard such news? 95

, hit the sore spot. 35

"This is a secret of the Ministry of Magic, and it has nothing to do with

this trial. I'm sorry, I have no comment!" Fudge said, gritted his teeth like

a pig's liver.

Dumbledore sat next to the trial seat, watching this scene with a smile,

and said softly to Harry, who was looking at Peter with admiring eyes,

"As expected of a young man who became a reserve member of

Wizengamore at a young age, Harry You learn from him, deal with these

people, Peter is more handy than us, he can always catch other people's

weaknesses

Chapter 420 Charges Dropped,

Slughorn, French Ministry of

Magic!

"When!" followed by a hammer.

Chief Burns stood up and declared: "Since more than two-thirds of the

jury agreed to dismiss the accused, I hereby declare: Harry Potter

innocent!

Fudge and Umbridge's expressions were very awkward at this time, as if

they had eaten Xiang, their eyes were full of a twisted look trying to

suppress anger, and they forced a smile and said: "Very good, very good...

Congrats Mr Potter, as a minister, I don't actually want to convict a child,

and it looks like a perfect result now, doesn't it?99

"Thank you for your kindness, Mr.

Minister,"

Dumbledore said happily, as if he didn't understand Fudge's disobedience.

He stood up and wiped the transformed chair with a magic wand,

"Everyone, due to the sudden change of the trial time, I came a bit in a

hurry, there are still a lot of things to do in the school, I have to go,

goodbye~!

Then turned around and winked at Peter, then turned straight away and

disappeared outside the door.

Dumbledore's sudden departure disappointed some of the people who

were going to talk to him, who then looked at Peter sitting next to Harry

again and started talking to him.

"Mr.

York, I'm Horace Slughorn, nice to meet you!"

A fat old man came over and shook hands with Peter enthusiastically, "I

didn't expect you to become a reserve member of Wizengamore at such a

young age, When I voted at the beginning, I voted for a like, but we will

have to communicate more and more in the future.35

Peter looked at the rich old man in front of him, a little surprised, and

then said politely: "Professor Slughorn, it's a pleasure to meet you! I

heard that you used to be the dean of Slytherin and a professor of

potions, I'm sorry you didn't know when I enrolled. retired."

Slughorn squinted his eyes when he heard the smile, looked at Peter with

a look of scrutinizing precious treasures, and also expressed regret, "I

heard that you have been the head of Slytherin's academy since the third

year, you are really talented! According to me Knowing that no one in

Slytherin has done it for thousands of years, you are so extraordinary! It's

a pity I didn't meet you when I was coaching, otherwise I would have

made you more perfect! Beyond all genius!"

Peter still responded with a smile. This somewhat vain old man had a

hobby of collecting geniuses. He was greedy for pleasure and vain in

character, but he was not a bad person at heart, so Peter didn't hate him.

But Peter didn't have much time to communicate with him at this time,

so he said apologetically: "I'm sorry Professor Slughorn, I had prepared

the door key to France early, but it was delayed because of Harry Potter.

, Now I need to rush over, so I can't talk to you any more.

"Going to France?"

Slughorn was surprised, but then looked at the people around him, pulled

Peter aside, and asked quietly with a dignified expression: "Peter, can I

call you that? I learned something from some of my friends.

It is said that you were there on the day of the final of the Tri-Strong

Cup.

Can you tell me, is it true that the mysterious man is back?

Hearing this, Peter looked at the fat old man, his eyes were full of unease

and fear. He asked curiously: "Professor Slughorn, didn't the Daily

Prophet say this is nonsense? Why don't you seem to believe it?"

"Hmph, I understand the habits of the Ministry of Magic.

They never tell the truth in order to cover up peace."

Slughorn snorted, obviously disliking what the Ministry of Magic was

doing, and his eyes were fixed on Peter, "Since Dumbledore said When

the mysterious man returns, it is not aimless.

I have been working with his colleagues for decades, and he will not be

as old as the newspaper described.

"I just want to confirm with you again, is the mysterious man really

back?"

"Why do you think I know about this, Professor Slughorn?" Peter said

with a smile.

"You may know that I once formed a slug club, which was filled with

talents or contacts from all walks of life that I invited, and they all kept

in touch with me after graduation, so I could know a lot."

Slughorn said straight Staring at him, "Someone told me that when the

mysterious man returned that night, you were there, and the mysterious

man suffered a big loss? So, this is also the main reason why you can

enter Wizengamo smoothly. 99

Peter was quite surprised at this time, he looked at the affable-looking fat

old man, "Professor didn't expect you to be well informed, you all know

such things.

Slughorn was not complacent at Peter's compliment, but asked more

nervously: "So, is this rumor true? Is the mysterious man really back?"

0・・Ask for flowers・

Peter smiled and nodded, "Yes, he did come back, using a very ancient

resurrection magic, father's bone, servant's flesh, enemy's blood, plus a

pot of potions, teach you to be a potion master , you should know about

it, right?"

"Blood of the enemy...Blood of the enemy....!" Slughorn, trembling as if

terrified, murmured, "It seems true, he used That magic! It's crazy... no,

he won't let anyone know his secret..."

"Professor? Professor Slughorn? Peter shouted.

...00

Slughorn returned to his senses, then patted Peter on the shoulder, and

said with a terrified look in his eyes: "Ah... Peter... you're going to France,

right? Then I won't bother you, you're going all the way. Tailwind!

Peter looked at him with a smile in his heart, but he didn't say much,

smiled and nodded goodbye and said, "Then professor, we will see you

again.

"Goodbye! Goodbye!" Slughorn responded casually, absent-mindedly.

Peter took Harry out of the Inquisition and handed him over to Arthur

Weasley, who was waiting outside the door. He took the elevator to the

government hall of the Ministry of Magic, activated the door key, and left

in an instant.

After a whirlwind, when Peter landed again, he came to a square.

The people around didn't notice Peter who suddenly appeared, but when

he heard the French coming from around him, he knew that he had

arrived at his destination.

He followed a guide map, came to the fountain in the center of the

square, and tapped the stone platform of the fountain with his wand.

Immediately, the roots of the trees around the fountain rose, forming a

birdcage elevator around Peter, and then slowly sinking.

When the elevator door opened again, Peter walked out and came to a

luxuriously decorated hall, facing a counter, a beautiful woman in

uniform saw Peter, her eyes flashed with amazement, and then said

enthusiastically in French : "I'm Linda, the receptionist at the Ministry of

Magic.

I welcome you.

What is the purpose of your visit?"

Chapter 421 Rozier Manor, Weird

Dinner!

"I'm a wizard from England. I received an invitation from a friend here to

come to France as a guest." Peter said with a smile and handed over his

ID.

"Oh, a gentleman from England." The beautiful French receptionist

glanced at the name on the document, then couldn't help but glance at

Peter and wink, "Peter York, right? Your French is good. 55

"Thank you." Peter responded with a smile, then waited quietly.

The beautiful receptionist deliberately slowed down the time. While

writing something on the visa with an automatic quill pen, she was

teasing Peter with a smile and flirting with her from time to time.

When Peter took the elevator back to the square again, he couldn't help

but breathe a sigh of relief, this French beauty was really enthusiastic.

Then Peter took a taxi to the address of Rozier's house according to the

map sent by Heyman Rozier.

Since he won't be able to learn Apparition until next semester, and he

can't blatantly use Phoenix abroad, Peter feels the trouble of traveling,

and he feels that "three zeros" must first solve this problem.

Coming to the Luxembourg Gardens in Paris, Peter followed the magic

map, followed a path and went deep into the forest in the park. When he

came to the Seine River, a huge manor jumped out of thin air directly in

front of Peter.

At the entrance of the manor stood an old man with two house-elves by

his side.

When Peter came to the door, the old man walked quickly to Peter,

bowed respectfully, and said in a sincere tone: "Mr York, you are

welcome, and I am deeply sorry for not being able to pick you up at the

Ministry of Magic. Guilt!

Peter waved his hand, "Hyman, you don't have to think so, I didn't let you

pick me up, it's better that our relationship should not be noticeable."

"Yes, sir, I understand!"

Hayman Rozier nodded respectfully, and then sternly shouted at the two

house-elves, "Have not come to see Mr.

York yet, remember what I said, York will in the future The will of the

gentleman is always higher than mine, and you must obey him as you

treat the master! Do you hear? 99

When the two house elves heard the words, their bodies trembled

involuntarily, and then they came to Peter with fearful eyes, bowed

respectfully to him, their sharp noses were about to hit the ground, "See

Parton/Nana Over Mr. York!"

Peter looked at the tattered tea towels on them, frowned, but didn't say

anything, and said in a gentle voice: "Patonana, right, just call me Peter

in the future, don't be so nervous, I have a one called Sparkling.

My house elf, she is my housekeeper.

If there is a chance in the future, I will take her to meet you.

"Housekeeper?!" The two house-elves stared wide-eyed, as if they had

heard something unheard of.

"Yes, housekeeper." Peter said with a smile, "Winky was abandoned by

the previous owner, so I took her in and made her my housekeeper to

manage the family affairs."

"Oh, Mr. York, you are such a benevolent wizard!" The two house-elves

were simple-minded, and their fear of Peter was greatly reduced.

"Master, house-elves are just slaves, you don't have to be so kind to

them." Heyman Rosier said respectfully, disregarding house-elves in his

tone.

Peter glanced at Hayman Rozier calmly, and then said lightly: "Let these

two house-elves change into new clothes themselves, so that they don't

have to wear tattered clothes, and they don't have to lose your family

support. Pixie. 35

Heyman Rozier looked at Peter's eyes and bowed his head respectfully,

"Yes, sir, I'll do it right away!"

Then Peter moved into Rosier Manor, and Heyman Rosier entertained

Peter wholeheartedly, and did everything to Peter's requirements. Even

one of the house-elf was assigned to Peter's side to serve him.

"Hyman, how about the Thunderbird information I put you in charge of?

And what about other magical beasts?" Peter asked, sitting in the living

room.

"Sir, we tracked down only one piece of information about Thunderbirds

ten years ago.

After all, this magical creature is a close relative of the Phoenix.

It only lives in the Americas, and its numbers are very rare.

If it weren't for the mysterious whereabouts of Thunderbirds, we would

all doubt it.

They were not extinct.

Heyman shook his head and said, bowing again, "I'm sorry, sir, for not

being able to complete the task you ordered. "

Peter was not disappointed, he waved his hand and said, "Don't

apologize, just keep looking."

"What about the other magical animals? Are there any animals with

special abilities that meet my requirements? 39

"That's true!" Heyman raised his head and said with a smile, "We got a

dodo through the channel, there are not many of these birds left, we

caught one by luck in Southeast Asia, this little guy will teleport , but it's

not very easy to catch! I don't know if it meets your requirements, Mr.

"Also, through my connections at the Ministry of Magic, after spending a

lot of money, I can borrow a guard civet cat from the French Ministry of

Magic."

Heyman added, "This kind of civet is fast, strong and aggressive.

It can be cloned into many animals.

It is an important property of the Ministry of Magic.

Like the British Dementors, it is a non-tradable species, so I can only

borrow it, but not buy it. 99

"Enough is enough, you don't need to buy a civet cat, as long as you can

lend it to me for a while.." Peter said indifferently. He was looking for

these magical animals just to obtain their innate abilities, and he didn't

need to use the animals themselves.

"Don't worry, sir, the borrowing procedures for the civet cat are going

through, and you will be able to see it in a few days." Heyman said

respectfully.

"That's good." Peter nodded with satisfaction, then looked at him with a

smile, "Hyman, do you want any reward for helping me so

wholeheartedly? I can help you if you can.

"Sir is joking, everything I have belongs to you, sir, and I can be very

satisfied if I can help you, sir!" Heyman said respectfully, and his words

were very sincere.

Then he looked at the twilight outside the window and said, "Sir, it's time

for dinner, I ordered Parton to prepare a delicious French foie gras and

onion soup.

"Oh, I'm really hungry, let's serve." Peter nodded.

Moving to the restaurant, Peter looked at the table full of food, smiled

and said to Heyman who was standing beside him: "You have been

arranging food for me non-stop this week, and I don't want to go back.

You also sit down. .35 Then he said to the two house-elves huddled in the

corner, "Parton and Nana, you have worked so hard for me to cook so

much food for me.

Come and eat too, don't be so restrained.

Hearing the words, the two house elves looked at Heyman Rozier at the

same time, even if Heyman asked them to obey Peter's words, but

Heyman Rozier was their master, so he needed to get his consent.

"The gentlemen have said, you do as you do, what is the pestle doing

there? Still not coming!" Heyman said sternly.

The two house-elves shivered, then shakily climbed onto the chair,

standing just enough to reach the table 3.2.

Seeing this, Peter waved his wand, and the chairs of the two house-elves

rose straight up, just right for them to sit on.

Seeing this, the two house-elves looked at Peter gratefully, but when they

met Heyman's eyes, they instantly retracted their necks, bowed their

heads and flinched.

"Sir, this foie gras is the foie gras of a large white goose that has been

newly cultivated with magic.

It tastes very good.

It is only available in the Luxe Magic Manor in France.

It is very rare.

Please try it."

Heyman warmly put the table on the table.

A plate of foie gras was brought to Peter's side.

"Really, then I'll have to try it." Peter glanced at Heyman and said with

interest.

With that, Peter picked up the knife and cut a piece of foie gras, glanced

at it and nodded, "Yes, it looks very plump." He was about to put it in his

mouth.

Just when she was about to get close to her mouth, the elf Nana on the

side made a movement, it screamed and knocked over the dinner plate in

front of her.

Chapter 422 Break free! Crazy old

man

Peter put down the foie gras, looked at the frightened house elf, and

asked with concern, "Nana, what's the matter? Are you feeling unwell?"

Nana shook her head when she heard the words, her big eyes were full of

terror, she covered her mouth to prevent herself from speaking, but kept

shaking her head, her eyes were full of tears.

The other house elf, Parton, shrank into a ball at this time, trembling as if

he had done something wrong.

"What are you doing?" Heyman scolded angrily, looking at the two house-

elves, "Mr. pity you and let you sit at the table to eat with him, but now

you have disturbed his dinner, go back and punish you immediately

Own!

Then Heyman turned around and said apologetically, "Sorry sir, these

house-elves are always under-bred and betray your kindness. You don't

need to worry about them, please continue to enjoy dinner, if the foie

gras is cold, Not tasty.

Peter looked at the two huddled house-elves, especially Nana, who was

taking care of him these days, looked at him pleadingly, and kept shaking

his head, as if pleading for something but speechless.

"Sir, try this swear onion soup, it tastes good too." Heyman said

enthusiastically as he brought up another soup filled with fragrance.

Then he turned his head and said coldly, "If you don't leave here, don't

disturb Mr.'s dinner!

"Don't rush them, Heyman. 02" Peter said flatly, the smile in his eyes

didn't bottom out, he swept the food on the table, "You are too anxious,

Heyman, it's easy to expose your thoughts. ""

"What are you talking about, sir? I don't understand." Heyman looked

blank.

"I said let you drink the soup in front of me,"" Peter pointed to the onion

soup that came, then stuck a knife in the foie gras, "or eat it!"

"Ah? Oh, yes, sir!" Hyman replied blankly, then nodded in confusion.

He stepped forward, scooped up the soup with a spoon, and brought it to

his mouth, as if to drink it.

But suddenly he smashed the spoon directly at Peter, and quickly pulled

out his wand, "Avada...!

Peter sat indifferently on the chair, the spoon and the soup stopped in the

air in front of him.

With another wave of his hand, the tablecloth on the table climbed

directly onto Heyman's body and quickly wrapped him tightly,

interrupting his spellcasting directly, wrapping his whole body like a

mummy.

Along with a red light, the tablecloth on Heyman's body was torn to

pieces in an instant, revealing the panting Heyman Rozier inside, who

stared at Peter with hatred and pointed his wand at him.

"When did you find out?" Hayman Rozier gasped and gritted his teeth, he

glanced at the two shivering house-elves beside him, "or did they tell

you? These two are unfamiliar. You guys! He dared to betray the grip, it

should have been dealt with earlier!"5

"Then you guessed wrong, old guy." Peter shook his head and said with a

smile, "Although they just wanted to remind me not to eat the food mixed

with the puppet potion on the table, since you are their master, so They

can't speak."

"You have practiced Occlumency quite well over the years, but you

actually constructed a fake memory to confuse my Legilimency." Peter

praised, "I was also deceived by your Occlumency at first, It is loyal to me

to think that the puppet potion on you is still working.

"But you're too anxious, although you haven't done anything on the food

these days, but maybe you want to control me urgently, so there are

some things that are inconsistent with those who are controlled by the

puppet potion. "Peter stood up and said,

"The biggest problem is with your attitude towards house-elves, you may

be used to yelling at them, so after I expressed my sympathy for house-

elves, you are still arrogant.

Instead, you should be like a A person who is completely loyal to me,

loves the house like that.

This makes me suspect that you have broken free from the control of the

puppet potion."

"Haha...I didn't expect that I had been preparing for so long, but I fell on

the house elf! What a failure!"

Heyman said regretfully, and then stared at Peter, his eyes were splitting.

, "Peter York! You damn, filthy mudblood! You killed my son five years

ago and took control of me and turned me into your puppet, listening to

you like a dog! I The magic circle of Rosier Manor has been opened, even

if I can't kill you today, I will drag you to bury you with me!"

As soon as the voice fell, I saw a huge magic circle shrouded in the sky

above the manor outside, shrinking like a sphere, and the surrounding

things were constantly deformed by the volume of the sphere. The manor

will be compressed!

Peter knocked on the outside, but his expression remained unchanged,

but instead praised: "As expected of a magical family, even the magic

circle was created.

"However, old guy, your idea of ​​dying with me may not come true!"

Peter looked at the mad Hayman Rozier, "I can see your heart, as long as

I catch you, this formation will Not a problem.35

"Want to catch me? Dreaming!" Hyman Rozier roared frantically, then

waved his wand, "Avada's life! Avada's life... One after another green

light towards Peter attacked.

Peter dodged a few times, and the surrounding tables and chairs

automatically flew in front of him to block the attack, blocking these

deadly spells.

Peter looked at the table and chairs that had been shattered by the Life

Sucking Curse, waved his wand, and the wooden fragments flew into the

air and turned into countless sharp blades. With the pressure of his hand,

the countless blades seemed to rain down Shot at Hayman Rozier.

Hayman Rozier was shocked and quickly put up the protective cover, but

still let a few blades cut the wound, and blood remained from the wound.

Then Peter's next wave of attacks rushed over, and the decorative

curtains quickly rolled into countless pythons, biting Heyman Rozier's

hands and feet fiercely, and under the control of Peter's wand, they

pulled him into the air together. Like a dying person bound by a cobweb.

"Now, old man, can you stop the magic circle outside?" Peter walked up

with a smile, looking at Hayman Rozier, whose limbs were entangled by

the curtains.

"Dream! You'll die with me today!" Hayman Rozier glared at him with

red eyes, and then laughed, "Your Dementia can't break through my

Occlumency, and it's forbidden here. Apparate, you can't escape!

Peter picked up the wand that belonged to Hayman Rozier and walked

up to him with a chuckle, "I'm surprised that you can break through the

control of the puppet potion, but I want to try if you increase the

amount, I wonder if you can control it again. you?

Hyman Rozier heard the words, his pupils shrank, but then he smiled

proudly, "I have hidden the puppet potion, if you can't find it, in a few

minutes, this place will be destroyed, you No time to look for it.

Peter looked at him like an idiot, then waved his wand, and the messy

room quickly returned to its original state, and even the food on the table

was neatly placed there.

With a flick of the wand, the onion soup floated beside Peter.

"Thank you so much for preparing me so much food with puppet potions,

and I'll give it back as it is!" Peter said with a smile, seeing the soup in

the basin rise out of nowhere and turn into a long, thin stream toward

Hayman Rozier gushed out.

"These doses of puppet potion should be able to make you obedient. 35

Heyman Rozier looked at the soup in front of him in horror, desperately

trying to struggle, as if he was being forced to drink poison, but his head

was fixed by magic and could not move, so he could only watch the 317

soup flowing into his mouth On the side, he had already tasted the onion

soup.

"Please, Peter York!" Hayman Rozier finally collapsed, "I beg you to kill

me, I don't want to become a puppet in the dark, as long as I kill me, I

am willing to unlock the magic circle and put Luo All the property of the

Ziel family is given to you! 35

Peter looked at his pitiful appearance, chuckled and shook his head, "No

way!

"If you had confronted me calmly before, I might have killed you

mercifully, but now I want you to live well and become my most heartfelt

servant!"

Peter's words were light, but in Hyman's ears it sounded like the devil's

voice.

"Kill me! I have already practiced the resistance of the puppet potion.

No matter how much you drink it for me, I will break free after a while.

At that time, I will use the power of the Rozier family, even if it lifts me

up.

After turning over the magic world, I have to fight you to the death!

Heyman Rozier felt the soup flowing into his throat like a thin snake, and

roared fiercely, his eyes full of death will.

After listening, Peter chuckled and said indifferently, "Don't worry about

it, I forgot to tell you, I'm still a memory master, you should have quietly

inquired about me all these years, and you should know that I will be

insane.

The Longbottom and his wife were rescued.

I will recreate a complete memory for you during this time, and you will

only remember that I am your master.

With the puppet potion, you should become that very Faithful Hayman

Rozier. 35

"You devil! I curse you...cough cough..." As the soup was finished, other

food also flew over, automatically flying into Heyman's mouth and

stuffing it into his throat inside.

In just a short while, the hatred expression on Hayman Rozier's face

gradually disappeared, and then he became dazed, and when his eyes

focused again, he looked at Peter with reverence.

Chapter 423 Fusion of new genes,

teleportation skills!

In the Rozier Manor, Peter was in a secret room at this time, watching

the ball duck (dodo) in a cage, and Hayman Rozier was also standing

respectfully behind him at this time, waiting his orders.

At this time, it has been another week since the incident of Heyman's out-

of-control.

During this time, he has been using memory magic to constantly modify

Heyman Rozier's memory and reshape his personality memory that is

loyal to himself.

And with the efficacy of the puppet potion, it is guaranteed that the last

time will not happen again.

And in order to be more secure, Peter even signed an unbreakable spell

with Heyman Rozier, making Heyman swear that if he betrays him, he

will suffer the backlash of the contract.

He then also carved a rosette on Hyman's wrist, on the same principle as

the Dark Mark, which Peter had learned from his memory from the

Horcrux. The marked person can be summoned remotely, and he can

monitor Hayman Rozier at any time in the future.

After doing all this, Peter finally had time to think about his mission in

France.

The ball escaped bird in the cage looked like a gray monster that had no

wings for a long time. At this time, it was flickering constantly in the

cage and wanted to escape, but they were all tightly bound by the cage

and could only teleport inside.

"Sir, this cage is engraved with ancient runes, which is why it can be

restrained. If you want to get up close, be careful not to let it escape, or

the guy will disappear immediately and it will be difficult to catch it

again. 35 Sea Manrozier reminded respectfully.

Peter turned to look at the old man who had vowed to bury him with

him not long ago, and once again sighed at the magic of magic.

If it wasn't for the fact that the Rozier family had a channel to sell

magical animals and could help him get all kinds of magical animals as

soon as possible, he would have been able to fulfill the old man's death

wish.

But unfortunately, I can still use him, so I can only be a bad guy once,

completely turning him into a servant who will always be loyal to myself.

"Heyman, you go out first." Peter said lightly, what he was going to do

next should not be seen by others, even if this person was already under

his control.

"Yes". "Hyman replied respectfully, and then obediently exited the secret

room.

Peter came to the ball escape bird, and the little guy in the cage started

to use his teleportation skills in a panic, trying to escape the claws of the

humans in front of him.

"Relax, little one, I won't hurt you," Peter said with a smile.

He quickly used his wand to hold the flickering Ball Duck, and then

opened the door of the cage and took out the stationary Ball Duck.

"System, give me the blood gene of the fusion ball escape bird!"

Peter summoned the system panel that had not been touched for a long

time.

At this time, the panel showed that he had one hundred and eighty-five

points, which could be exchanged for a chance to merge, and there was

only fifteen points left for the next time.

"Confirm whether to fuse the ball escape bird gene?

"confirm!

"The system is converging, please wait! 35

The long-lost warm current poured into Peter's body from the ball and

escaped the bird. Peter was fluttering, and the cells in his body felt as if

they were moistened and full of strength.

"The fusion is over, congratulations to the host for obtaining the ball and

bird flickering skill. After the system fusion and upgrade, the host can

teleport over a long distance." The system prompted.

Hearing this, Peter showed a happy smile. He looked at the ball evasion

bird that was fixed in his hand, stroked its head and muttered: "I really

want to thank you, little guy, your skill is good, it directly saves me the

time to practice Apparition, and Also much safer.

At this time, he could feel the sense of space around him, and

instinctively felt that as long as he wanted to leave here, he could leave

instantly.

He tried to meditate in his heart, and in an instant his figure disappeared

in place with a swoosh.

With his feet on the ground again, he has come to the outside of Rozier

Manor. He even brought out the bird with the ball.

"Sir! Why are you here?" Hyman, who heard the report of the house-elf,

rushed over and asked in surprise.

Peter smiled, then disappeared in front of him in an instant, and

reappeared behind him.

"Sir, have you learned to Apparate?" Heyman asked in surprise.

"That's right," Peter said with a smile. Then he handed him the Ball

Escape Bird in his arms and walked into the manor, "I don't need it

anymore, but this little guy has tied me up a lot, Heyman, find a good

home for it, don't Sorry."

"I see, sir." Although Heyman didn't understand, he answered seriously.

Back in the living room, Peter was sitting on the sofa drinking tea, and

his thoughts concentrated on the panel. The 85 points above made him a

little regretful. If he had another 15 points, he could integrate another

skill. He has long been selected for the abilities of the French civet.

So before, he deliberately found Ollivander, and signed an unbreakable

spell with him in a half-threatening half-bait way, and would not reveal

his affairs.

Because his main shortcoming right now is that he has not yet learned to

Apparate. Although he can teleport more easily after becoming a

phoenix, he does not want to disclose the fact that he can become a

phoenix. His undead skill is the last life-saving skill, and he cannot reveal

it.

Peter took back the red gem, handed the cup to Hyman, "Drink it!"

"I've done it, sir," replied Hyman, and then took out a rosette badge. "This

is the key to the British Ministry of Magic. But are you really not staying

here, sir? It's me. Is there anything I don't do well?

He poured some of the liquid from the bottle into the teacup he drank,

then took out a red gemstone, put the gemstone into the cup and half-

infiltrated the liquid, and then kept turning it, only to see the liquid in

the cup gradually It turned red, and the blood-red mist wafting from the

cup condensed into a small phoenix on the upper line, let out a thin cry,

and then dispersed.

Peter shook his head, "I've been here (so good for Zhao) long enough.

Now that the British wizarding world is surging, and it will spread to the

Muggle world at any time, I'd better go back and see.

Especially Voldemort, I have offended him too much.

Too many, killing a lot of his followers, I'm afraid this old guy will go to

the Muggle world to trouble my family.55

Then he looked at the old man in front of him, and the gorgeous manor

scene around him, and took out a bottle from his pocket. The bottle was

a pale golden liquid with dots in it, which looked very dreamy.

After drinking tea, Peter looked at Heyman Rozier, who was respectfully

waiting for orders at any time, "`" Heyman, have you finished the

departure application I asked you to apply to the French Ministry of

Magic?"

In fact, he can wait for a while, and then he can get in touch with the

exclusive civet cat of the French Ministry of Magic, so as to integrate its

skills. But considering the current situation of the British magic world, he

still decided to fuse the ball and escape first.

Chapter 424 Elixir of immortality!

Those with bad intentions?

Heyman looked at the blood-red liquid in the cup and didn't know what

it was, but he drank it without hesitation.

At first, he didn't feel anything, but gradually he felt a warm current

rising in his abdomen, rushing to his limbs and limbs, and he felt that his

aged body, like a dead tree in spring, became alive.

"Sir, this is..." Heyman looked at Peter in surprise.

Peter waved out a mirror and floated towards him, "Now look at

yourself."

Heyman took the mirror and saw in the mirror that he was in his 40s and

80s, the white hair on his head turned brown, and he was dozens of years

younger in an instant!

"Sir, I'm getting younger!"

Heyman touched his face in surprise and excitement, and then looked at

the cup he drank just now.

There were still a few drops of red liquid left on it, as if he had

remembered something.

He couldn't believe it.

Looking at him, he asked, "Sir, are you giving me the legendary elixir?!

Peter nodded with a smile, spread out on the sofa, and said lazily: "I used

the magic stone and potion to create the elixir of immortality, the pure

Nicolemeier product, you are the first person!"

317 He glanced at the excited Hyman, and said: "Don't you want to

continue your Rozier family, then I will restore your youth, you can have

another son, and let Rozier's surname be passed on, How is it? Satisfied?

"Satisfied! Satisfied!" Hyman was excited. Although he was controlled by

the puppet potion and was loyal to Peter, he had a clear mind and had

always been obsessed with continuing the family. Now that he had hope,

of course he was very excited.

"That's good, since you've done things for me, I won't be stingy.

This time it's a reward.

If you do things for me well in the future, it's not a problem for you to

live like Nicole May for hundreds of years."

Peter got up Said, and then he squeezed the rose flower badge in his

hand, "After you borrow the civet, let me know and I will come again.

Now it's time for me to go.

Nian

"Sir, are you staying one more night?" Hyman put away his excitement

and said reluctantly.

"No, it's time for me to go, goodbye." Peter put the magic power into the

door key, and he was taken directly by the door key and disappeared in

place.

"At 2:23 in the afternoon, from Paris, France." Peter just landed when a

weak voice came from the side.

(acdc) Peter turned his head and found himself in the lobby of the

Ministry of Magic. In front of him stood a sign "Immigration", and beside

him was a listless middle-aged wizard.

"Welcome to the British Ministry of Magic, what kind of business do you

want to handle?" the wizard said in broken French, barely raising his

spirits.

"I'm British, I've been a guest abroad and I'm back, Mr. 35 Peter said in

English.

"Oh, you're British, let me see."

Hearing that Peter was speaking English, the middle-aged wizard finally

raised his head, looked at him carefully, then his eyes lit up, and he

immediately got up and held his arm warmly.

Hand, "Ah, it turned out to be Mr.

York, I didn't expect it to be you, have you gone abroad, welcome back!

Welcome back!

"Uh, sorry sir, who are you?" Peter asked, looking at his sudden

enthusiasm.

"I'm Frosbader, Mr. York!" After rummaging around for a while, the

wizard took out an ID card from his pocket and pinned it to his chest,

and introduced himself with a smile, "I'm specially for receiving

international visitors. Receptionist. 99

"Mr. Bader, I don't seem to be so famous, how did you recognize me?"

Peter said suspiciously.

"Ha, Mr.

York, you really like to joke, if you are not famous, then who is famous.

Badr said with a laugh like he heard a joke, "You are the youngest

Wesson ever.

He is a reservist from Cameron, he is still the champion of the top three

cups, and he is also a recipient of the Merlin Medal! There are so many

honors, but others can't ask for it in a lifetime.

"Sorry, I've been abroad for the past two weeks, what happened?" Peter

asked, looking at his reaction.

"No wonder!"

Balder had such an expression as he expected, then took out a newspaper

from a drawer on the side and handed it to him, "Mr.

York, the Daily Prophet has exclusively reported on your topic during

your absence, Mr.

York. , Reported all your previous deeds.

After we read it, we discovered that there is still a genius like you in the

magic world.

You are so clumsy, why didn't I find it before. 35

Peter unfolded the newspaper, and the first page had the words "Peter

York: The once-in-a-millennium genius!" in large print, alongside a

celibate picture of him at the Christmas ball.

Peter took a quick glance at the contents of the newspaper with his eyes,

only to find that it really reported his deeds from grade one to grade six

in detail.

There are other honors received in the meantime. 3

In addition, his achievements in killing more than a dozen Death Eaters

who invaded the manor, solving the thousand-year-old basilisk in the

secret room, and getting rid of nearly half of the dementors were also

reported.

The handwriting described him as a talented young wizard with great

talent and strength, saying that as long as he was given enough time, it

would not be a problem to surpass Dumbledore.

Peter looked at the various compliments on it, and turned him into a

character who was nothing in the sky and nothing on earth.

Then he looked at the signed author, and gritted his teeth and spit out

"Rita Skeeter!.

What the hell is this old witch doing? Now it's Voldemort.

When she came back, she was making trouble for herself by publicizing

herself so much!

"Mr. York, my daughter is your admirer, can you give her an autograph?"

Badr took out a photo and said expectantly.

Peter looked at the other self who winked at him in the photo, the

corners of his mouth twitched, resisting the urge to tear it apart, quickly

signed his name, and left here quickly.

Exiting the Ministry of Magic, Peter looked around, then meditated

directly on York Manor, and with a swoosh, he disappeared in place.

"Oh, God! Peter, you scared me to death!"

In the living room of York Manor, Christine was startled by the sudden

appearance of Peter, and then angrily slapped him with a pink fist,

"Enough to play outside, Thinking of going home just now? For two

weeks, for two whole weeks, you haven't answered a message, and we're

worrying about you.

"Sorry, auntie, I'm really busy at this time, so I don't have time to contact

you." Peter apologized, recreating memories for people is not a small

project, he operated almost around the clock, and finally put the sea man

rozier gets it,

"Okay, you'll be fine when you come back." Christine turned the other

side and didn't pursue the matter, but frowned and said, "When you left

before, you didn't use a daring and faithful spell to destroy the manor. Is

it hidden?

It turns out that not long after you left, Wink discovered that there were

sneaky people outside the manor.

She said those people were wizards and let's not go out at will, so Welsh

and I stayed at home during this time, waiting for you to come back.

Are those wizards looking malicious, your enemies in the wizarding

world?"

Chapter 425 Forbidden Bullets?

School starts, the last year!

"Wizards?"

Peter frowned, then looked at Christine who was worried, smiled and

reassured, "Don't worry, aunt, even if these wizards want to make

trouble, then I'm not a vegetarian, we didn't Have I killed more than a

dozen dark wizards, not to mention that my strength has become

stronger now, and dealing with these people is not a problem at all.

"Just pay attention to yourself! You are already an adult, I believe you

can handle it well."

Christine patted his shoulder and said softly.

Then the sentence changed, "Since you are back, please help me and

Wales make the kind of bullets that can deal with wizards.

The bullets last time were not enough.

Welsh and I are just ordinary people, but I don't want to be protected by

you all the time. .

The warm atmosphere disappeared in an instant, Peter spread out on the

sofa, looked at Christine helplessly and said, "I just got home now, auntie,

please let me take a breath. Besides, I remember how many bullets were

left. Hundred hair?"

"How can a few hundred rounds be enough!" Kristin shook his head and

said, "Your wizards' magic is very strange, if it weren't for these forbidden

magic bullets you made, we would not have the strength to fight. So at

least a thousand rounds are needed. , the top is not capped!"

"A thousand rounds! Auntie, you are killing me!"

Peter cried out in a strange voice, "These forbidden bullets are all

inscribed with forbidden magic runes by myself, and they will be

scrapped if you are not careful.

How can I make so much in a short period of time!"

And then lay on the sofa and completely rotten.

"Oh, dear nephew,"

Kristin smiled and dragged Peter's hand up, "We didn't say we want it

now, take your time, we're not in a hurry! Your aunt and I are a weak

and defenseless woman, I During this period of time, in order to avoid

these wizards, I could only hide in the manor, and I couldn't even go

shopping, which is my favorite.

It really suffocated me."

Then I didn't know where to take out an exquisite pistol, shook it and

said: "You must at least ensure that my pistol has enough ammunition, so

that the wizard who will trouble me in the future can kill me! In this

way, I can go shopping with peace of mind. what."

Peter looked at her speechlessly. The aunt is purely a female man. She is

very proficient in firearms, and she is also proficient in fighting skills.

Speaking of wizards, Peter's eyes narrowed. Shouldn't these sneaky

wizards be the hands of this guy Voldemort?

Peter's departure from the UK is no secret, just a little inquiries should be

able to tell. Now that he knew he wasn't there and wanted to come, it

was obviously trying to beat Peter's relatives-.

Peter's eyes are cold, and he dares to attack his own relatives, even if he

is Voldemort, he will not make him feel better!

In the days that followed, Peter still worked hard to carve the Forbidden

Runes on bullets.

Until the beginning of the school year, Peter had made more than 5,000

magic bullets in the arsenal! Such a large output really made him

mentally exhausted, and he recovered his energy after a full day of sleep.

These bullets can break through the wizard's protective spell, pierce

through the wizard, and if they are shot in the body, they will also

prevent the wound from healing the wound with magic power. This kind

of power is enough to form a deterrent to the wizard.

When Peter was making it, he thought that if ordinary people could make

such a magic bullet one day in the future, it would be a disaster for

wizards! But fortunately, the magic bullet must also be made by a wizard.

Only Peter is in control, so don't worry too much about the future.

When Peter crossed the platform and got on the Hogwarts Express, he

realized that he was already in the seventh grade, and he was about to

graduate from Hogwarts after this school year.

What are you going to do after graduation? Peter still has no idea.

It is impossible for Peter to go to the Ministry of Magic. He is still

working as a therapist at St. Mungo's Hospital, but the magical world

rarely encounters patients with memory, so it is equal to none.

If he could stay at Hogwarts, Peter would be more than happy. There are

still many books in the library that he has yet to read, especially the

magic books in the restricted area, where Hogwarts has accumulated for

thousands of years. If so, it's a pity.

But if he just graduated, he's only eighteen years old. I wonder if

Dumbledore will accept his application for retention?

"Peter, what are you thinking?" The twins sat on either side of Peter and

shook him with a smile, "We called you several times, but you didn't

respond."

"I'm thinking we're all in seventh grade now." Peter looked at his friends

and said with a smile, "It feels like time flies by so fast, we only have one

year left in the blink of an eye, thinking about graduation What should I

do next.35

"Hey, what else do you want to think about?"

Fred exclaimed strangely, "Look at your results, you are the first place

every year, and you have won twelve OWL results! This year's NEWT you

It must be all O's in twelve subjects! With grades like yours, all jobs are

rushing for you to choose, so you have nothing to worry about.

"That's right," George said in agreement, "I really don't know where you

got so much energy, but you still take twelve advanced classes. Although

there is a time changer, it is also very tiring.

"Don't talk about Peter," Ellen said, casting a white glance at the twins,

"Didn't you two find your own goals? During the summer vacation, I saw

you two secretly talking to the shop owner about renting a house in

Diagon Alley. thing."

0.. ask for flowers.

"Really?" Cedric looked at the twins in surprise, "You guys considered

renting a shop so early? Didn't you say you wanted to rent a shop in

Hogsmeade? Why did you go to Diagon Alley again? ?

"Don't talk about it!"

The twins said with an unfortunate look on their faces, "We went to

Hogsmeade to ask about renting a shop, but the owner of the Honeyduke

and Joko joke shop told us about our opening after learning about the

shop. kicked out and joined forces to squeeze us out.

So we had to go to Diagon Alley to open a shop. 35

"Most of the products you develop compete with the products of their

two stores, of course they won't welcome you." Peter said with a smile,

"But they are so afraid of your brothers, it means that your products are

good. , Come on, I believe your store must be more popular than

theirs.99

"Peter is right, those canary biscuits, quick-acting candy, fat tongue, etc.

you have developed are very interesting and very popular in the school. I

believe that when you open the shop, the business will be very good. '

Allen agreed.

Cedric also smiled and nodded in agreement.

"You said that, both of our brothers can't wait to open a store!" The twins

said in a vindictive manner, "It's a pity that there is still one year before

graduation. I really hope that the time for graduation will come soon!"

"We are both very reluctant to give up school, but you two are eager to

graduate tomorrow." Allen said with a smile, "Oh, what's the difference?

You are all about to be bosses, and naturally the same as us after

graduation. People who are still looking for work are different.""

The twins were even more proud. They waved their hands and said,

looking very bold: "Since you are all our good partners, you can all enjoy

a 20% discount at the Weasley Brothers Joke Shop after the store opens!"

"f**k you, this is too rude! 20% off? It's also thanks to the two of you that

you can tell it!" Allen laughed and scolded, and then Peter and Cedric

also joined in the condemnation.

The group came to the school with a smile and sat back to their

respective schools.

When Peter returned to Slytherin College, he realized that the

atmosphere here was different from before. Some students looked at him

erratically when they saw him, while others looked at him in admiration.

Others looked at him with hatred secretly, including Goyle and Crabbe.

Peter looked at it, then chuckled, and sat back in the chief's seat

indifferently.

It looks like tonight's Chief Challenger will have some volatility again.

Looking at an old woman in pink on the faculty seat, he only felt that the

campus life this year might have become less peaceful.

Chapter 426 Umbridge, Chief

Challenger, Peter is the

murderer?

After eating and drinking, Dumbledore stood up and announced some

precautions to the freshman, and was about to say something when he

was interrupted by the sound of coughing behind him.

"Um... Professor Umbridge, do you have anything else to add?"

Dumbledore asked in surprise, turning around.

Umbridge stepped up to the front desk, interrupted Dumbledore

unceremoniously, and said with a smirk, "Thank you, Headmaster, for

such a warm welcome."35

Everyone looked at her strangely. It was her shrill, contrived voice, her

pink clothes, and her big wrinkled face, which made her eyes too hot and

unappetizing.

"Well, I must say, it's great to be back at Hogwarts!" she said with a grin

that was just above the surface, "especially when I saw these young and

happy little faces looking at me. So happy! Hee hee..."

All the students of "March 17" quietly watched her perform alone. The

old woman actually treated them like five-year-old children, which made

these students a little unhappy.

"I desperately want to get to know you all as soon as possible, and I'm

sure we'll be very good friends!" Umbridge continued, but his face

became serious, the smirk was gone, and he spoke quickly in a dry tone.

The words, as if they had been recited countless times in my heart,

"Magic has not always believed that educating young wizards is a very

important thing.

Some of the precious gifts you are born with may be fruitless if they are

not nurtured and trained under careful guidance.

The magic world is unique.

Some ancient memories must be passed on from generation to

generation, otherwise they will disappear...

Umbridge told lies for a long time, making many students sleepy after

eating.

Umbridge didn't seem to notice the performance of the students below.

After speaking for at least half an hour, he made a summary and said in a

high-spirited tone: Some old habits are no longer suitable for today, so

we should get rid of them .

I was assigned by the Minister of Magic to come to the school to

participate in the reform of the school, in the hope of making

...our teaching continues to advance into a new era of cheerfulness,

efficiency and reason. Resolutely keep what should be kept, perfect what

needs to be perfected, and discard what we should ban. 99

Hearing her words, some of the more sensitive students began to whisper,

judging from Umbridge's words, it seemed that the Ministry of Magic was

about to intervene at Hogwarts.

Dumbledore stood up again and applauded, "Thanks to Professor

Umbridge for his inspiring speech. But it's time for you to go back to the

dorms and get some rest."

The students got up and the crowd rushed out of the auditorium.

Peter left first.

He first went back to the dormitory to tidy up and saluted, and then

walked out of the dormitory slowly to the lounge.

At this time, the dueling platform had been set up in the lounge, and all

the students had basically arrived.

When they saw Peter appearing, they all looked at him with various eyes.

"Sorry, it seems that I was the last one, I've been waiting for a long time."

Peter said with a smile, then came downstairs and stood with the

students.

"Now that the team is ready, let's start the game!" Professor Snape

jumped out of nowhere and gave an order with a blank face.

Then a group of ignorant first-year freshmen came to the stage and used

all kinds of crappy little magic to attack each other.

After the class leader is elected, the students of the next year who want to

compete for the class leader will automatically stand on the stage and

start a new round of competition.

As time passed, when Alan of the seventh grade group successfully

continued to be elected as the head of the grade, an inexplicable

atmosphere began to fall in the lounge, and everyone's eyes turned to

Peter.

Peter didn't seem to sense these sights. He walked to the stage

indifferently, looked down at the people below and asked, "It's the

Academy Chief Challenge now, does anyone want to challenge me?"

The people below did not move, and after a few seconds of silence,

someone looked up at Peter with hatred and said, "Peter York, you have

accepted a challenge from a group of people before, I don't know if you

will accept it this time. Same challenge?

"Charlotte Avery?" Peter raised his eyebrows, "You want to challenge me?

Are you sure?

"I said do you accept us and challenge you at the same time? Peter York!"

Avery demanded, scratching his neck.

Peter gave him a deep look, then the corners of his mouth curled slightly,

and he spread his hands and said indifferently, "I'll accept whatever you

want, one-on-one or many-on-one, after all, this is my last year at school,

if you don't If you hurry up, there will be no chance to challenge me in

the future."

Afterwards, including Avery, students came to the stage one after

another. A total of 20 students from grades 5, 6, and 7 stood opposite

Peter. With so many people, the dueling stage was not enough.

With so many people trying to deal with Peter, the people in the

audience became noisy, whispering and looking at them with incredible

eyes.

A bystander Snape frowned and asked Peter, "Are you sure you want to

accept their duel request?"

Peter shrugged and said with a relaxed face: "Professor, don't worry, I

won't play too hard on them, I promise to let them go to tomorrow's

class."

Snape glanced at him blankly when he heard the words, and he said that

was not the case, but looking at Peter's appearance, he also knew that he

was worrying in vain. Immediately waving his wand, the dueling table

instantly expanded several times, enough to accommodate a duel of more

than 20 people.

"The game begins!" Snape announced, "but I must warn against using

dark magic, or don't blame me for sending him to Azkaban!

Peter didn't take the first shot, but slowly approached the twenty senior

students, causing the people on the opposite side to raise their wands and

look at him vigilantly.

"Tsk tsk...Charlotte Avery, Lahammonte, Deryampsey, Terence Higgs..."

Peter called out one by one, "Ah, and Fifth grade Goyle, Crabbe,

Parkinson...and Malfoy, do you think they can beat me together?

Some of the students, including Malfoy, dared not look Peter in the eyes,

but some of them, like Goyle and Crabbe, looked at him with hatred.

"Peter York, we know that even the combined force is no match for you!"

Charlotte Avery stood at the front and said loudly 3.2, "but we still have

to do our best, and we have obeyed your orders all these years.

But you How did you do it? You turned to outsiders everywhere,

completely disregarded the interests of the college, and even hurt your

classmates.

Look at Crabbe, Goyle, how much they worshiped you before! But you

turned their father into a statue with evil magic. Don't try to deny it!

We've made sure you did that unbreakable petrifying spell!

There are also Parkinson, Nott and their fathers, who also died in your

hands, they have no father, all this is caused by you!

You don't deserve to be the chief of Slytherin, we're only doing this to

show that we won't succumb to your arrogance!"

When the students in the audience heard this, they took a deep breath

and looked at Peter in disbelief, wanting to make sure if this is true?

Chapter 427 Peter is talking

nonsense!

Hearing this, Peter looked at the impassioned Avery and clapped his

hands with a smile, "What a good speech, Avery, I think you can consider

working in the Ministry of Magic after graduation, and maybe you can

become a minister in the future. 39

"Don't change the subject, do you admit what I said just now?" Avery

asked loudly.

Peter looked at everyone in the audience, then spread his hands with a

smile and said: "I'm sorry, I really don't know what you said, I only admit

that during the Quidditch World Cup, I tried to stop a group of wanton

destruction of Death Eaters.

Disciple, you petrified them at will, as for whether there are your parents

in them, I don't know."

"As for killing something, that's even more nonsense. I usually don't dare

to kill a chicken." Peter said with a smile.

"You bullshit!" Pansy Parkinson rushed out of the team, pointed at him

with hatred, and said, "You killed a lot of people on the night of the

Triwizard Cup final! Including my father! There were still a few survivors

at that time. People who can testify! You don't want to deny it!

"Miss Parkinson, I'm so wronged when you say that! You 02 also said that

I was in the game at the time, so how could I have time to kill your

father."

Peter flatly denied it, and then he seemed to realize, "

I'm afraid you've wronged me, Miss Parkinson, but I followed Harry

Potter to Voldemort, where a bunch of Death Eaters did come.

But I didn't do it. After all, you all know Voldemort's strength. I only have

to hide. How could I kill so many Death Eaters in front of him! 99

When the students present heard him say Voldemort's name, they looked

at him with terrified eyes and became uneasy.

"Miss Parkinson, you're probably hating the wrong person,"

Peter said sympathetically. "I remember Voldemort was very angry at the

time, saying that these Death Eaters had forgotten about his master all

these years for their pleasure.

Then it was like crazy.

Generally, the Death Eaters were fired everywhere, and those Death

Eaters did not dare to resist, and many people died at that time.

So if you want to hate, you should hate Voldemort, why do you hate

me?"

Pansy Parkinson was confused by Peter's words.

She didn't want to believe Peter's words, but she thought Peter's words

were reasonable.

Voldemort is a very terrifying existence in their eyes, and Peter can't be a

match for Voldemort no matter how talented he is, let alone kill so many

Death Eaters in front of him.

Coupled with the vague remarks of Voldemort who announced the

incident, the surviving Lucius Malfoy also held a tacit attitude. Such a

strange attitude made Pansy Parkinson, who was also skeptical.

Even some people on stage who lost their fathers like Parkinson, began to

look unsteady, and their hatred for Peter gradually faded a lot.

"How do you prove that what you said is true? Why did the You-Know-

Who kill the people who followed him?" Another fifth-grade boy asked

Peter suspiciously.

"I remember Voldemort saying at the time that the Death Eaters who

weren't in Azkaban had escaped trial by arguing that they had been put

on the Imperius Curse, denying their status as Death Eaters, so he

thought they were They were all unfaithful servants, and I think that's

part of the reason they were killed.35 Peter said nonsense,66 Voldemort

thought that the Death Eaters who were imprisoned in Azkaban, like The

Lestranges are the most loyal servants."

"Of course, it's most likely to kill people!"

Peter broke out another shocking surprise, "Actually, Voldemort is not a

pure-blood wizard, but not even a half-blood! His original name was Tom

Riddle, and his father was a Muggle, mother was a Squib in the Gaunt

family.

The Death Eaters at the time knew about it, and Voldemort thought they

were unfaithful, so he probably killed those people in the name of

madness."

The people present were shocked by this news.

They did not expect that the mysterious, powerful and terrifying

Voldemort was born like this.

After all, in their eyes, Voldemort should be the kind of person who was

born powerful and extremely mysterious.

Now that the secret has been revealed, the mysterious halo on his body

has dimmed a lot.

Snape, who was watching the whole process, looked at Peter, who was

talking nonsense, with shocked and weird eyes.

He knew the facts clearly from Dumbledore and Malfoy.

It is said that Voldemort and the Death Eaters were caught off guard by

Peter and suffered a big loss, and even Lucius Malfoy was one of the few

who survived by luck. people.

This incident was regarded as a disgrace by Voldemort, so orders were

given to the surviving Death Eaters not to publicize it.

So when Lucius and the others worked hard to bring the bodies of the

Death Eaters who died there back to their respective families, to those

Death Eater families, they could only vaguely say that Peter York killed

them. That's what created the current situation.

As he spoke, he tapped the crystal ball with his wand, and the crystal ball

immediately fluoresced, and then a dynamic picture appeared in the air

like a mirage, above which was Voldemort with red eyes, frantically

using his wand to use the rope to the Death Eaters fleeing around.

Video of the curse.

When the students saw Voldemort in the video, their faces showed fear,

especially when they saw his crazy appearance.

The more timid people looked at the video with pale faces, while some of

the timid ones had already screamed in a low voice, covering their faces

and shrinking.

In a group, I dare not look again.

"No, Dad!" Pansy Parkinson rushed over, but only touched the air, and

couldn't touch the father in the photo at all. She broke down, covered her

face and cried bitterly, and threw her wand on the ground, completely

forgetting that this was the dueling stage.

"Of course, even I wouldn't dare to mess with Voldemort, so let alone

you! Peter looked at the twenty people across from him, and looked at

some of them who were overwhelmed, "Since I've made this public." , I'm

afraid Voldemort will know about it soon, if you don't want his revenge,

you'd better inform your family as soon as possible, and then use magic

to hide it, so that he won't stop doing it again and again, and get rid of

you too!""

But this was just a photo after all. In the video, Pankinson was very

unlucky to be hit by a death curse from Voldemort, and then fell directly,

the mask on his face fell off, showing an expression of unwillingness and

horror.

"If you don't believe me, I can show you something." Peter said and took

out a large crystal ball from his pocket, "This is a photo ball, you should

know it.

Some of the Death Eater homeschoolers who heard this, looked

frightened and panicked, seemed to believe Peter's words, afraid that

Voldemort would really hunt down their family.

"Now you should know that I was wronged?" Peter said innocently, then

put away the photo ball, "The photo ball can't be fake, so if you want

revenge, go to Voldemort for revenge!

"Oh, no, Dad, run!" Pansy Parkinson shouted in panic when he saw 317's

father in the photo.

Chapter 428 The Death Eater

student who was fooled and lame,

easily solved!

"No, it's not true! You're lying, Peter York, how could the Dark Lord kill

his followers?" Avery yelled, raising his wand excitedly, as if he was

about to fire a spell at him.

"Avery, do you think my photo ball is fake? Or is it that Voldemort's

background is fake?" Peter said with a smile, "If you don't believe me, I

can even swear it with an oath.""

"Oh, I almost forgot, Avery, your father was a Death Eater in Azkaban

and a loyal servant of Voldemort, of course your family will be fine."

Peter said as if he just remembered.

The students around him who were in the same camp with him started to

look at him differently, especially some of them started to look at him

with wary eyes, afraid that he would immediately send a message to

Voldemort, which would make Voldemort tear his face, as Peter said. to

kill those unfaithful Death Eater families.

Snape stood by and looked at Peter with complicated eyes. He really

wanted to rip Peter's heart out to see what was inside? These students

from the Death Eater family were completely crippled by him!

From what he knew about Voldemort, it was impossible to admit that he

was tricked by Peter and then controlled to kill the Death Eaters, so

Voldemort must have swallowed the bitter fruit.

Coupled with the edited photo ball as evidence, Voldemort's killing of the

Death Eaters will only be nailed to death and cannot be overturned.

And as the father's enemy, Death Eater families like Pansy Parkinson, it is

impossible to follow Voldemort later. Instead, hide carefully for fear of

being caught by Voldemort and the other Death Eaters.

Snape concealed his shock to Peter, walked to the stage, and said blankly:

"Okay, the farce is over, do you guys still have a duel now? If you want

to duel, hurry up and don't waste everyone's time!"

"Professor, I admit defeat, I quit this duel!" A boy raised his hand to

signal, he just saw the process of his father being killed by Voldemort in

the photo ball, and said with grief and anxiety.

"Okay, those who admit defeat can go down." Snape nodded in

agreement.

After the boy heard it, he couldn't wait to jump off the stage, then

stopped staying, and rushed to the dormitory quickly, as if there was

something urgent.

Seeing this, the others on the stage raised their hands.

"Professor, I also admit defeat"!"

"I also admit defeat!

One by one eagerly raised their hands to admit defeat, and then, like the

first boy, anxiously ran to the dormitory.

Even Pansy Parkinson, who was paralyzed on the ground, hugged his

head and cried, couldn't care about the tears on his face, and hurriedly

conceded defeat, then took out a delicate double-sided mirror from his

bag, and called the other side of the mirror while hurriedly. Rush into the

dormitory.

At this time, there were only seven students left on the stage standing

opposite Peter, looking at Peter apprehensively.

They originally wanted to use righteousness to oppress Peter.

Even if they couldn't win in the end, they would destroy Peter's prestige

among Slytherin students.

Now it clearly fails.

"Looks like you're the only ones left," Peter said with a warm face, "Then

let's play the game now, don't worry I won't hit hard." He raised his

wand.

"Senior Peter, I...I admit defeat!" Drach Malfoy raised his hand

tremblingly to admit defeat, his expression full of horror.

Then, under the glare of several Death Eater students, Draco hurriedly

jumped off the stage, and then rushed into the dormitory quickly. He

wanted to contact his father quickly to ask the truth of the matter.

"It's all petrified!"

"Except your weapons!"

"Full body bondage! 99

The six students were full of anxiety and shot at Peter at the same time.

In the face of several spells flying towards him, Peter's eyes did not

fluctuate, he waved his wand at will, picked up the spells, and then

quickly counterattacked, throwing out brilliant magic in silence.

"what.....……

Accompanied by screams, two people in a row were hit by Peter's magic,

and flew out fiercely, hitting the stone wall and fainting.

"Use the Guardian Charm together!" Avery shouted.

"All guard!" All guard!

The four of them got together and cast a powerful guardian spell at the

same time, forming a barrier together, successfully blocking several of

Peter's spells. Several people smiled when they saw this, thinking that

they might have hope of a draw.

"Not bad, as expected of a pure-blood family, and also know how to fuse

magic!" Peter said with a smile, not disappointed at all.

"But if you think this can stop me, you'll look down on me too much!"

Peter said, "and it's late now, and I don't have that much time to play

with you!

As soon as the words fell, Peter disappeared directly in place, reappeared

again, flashed directly behind them, one man, one curse, quickly knocked

all four out, and by chance they all hit the hard stone wall and fainted.

past.

"Apparation! Has Senior Peter learned to Apparate? It's amazing." A third-

year student said in surprise.

"Idiot, Apparition is not allowed in school!" retorted another student,

then looked at Peter on the stage with admiration, "This is obviously

another kind of magic! magic!"

"Okay, is anyone still going to challenge me now?" Peter asked while

standing on the stage with a smile.

The students below shook their heads and looked at him with admiration.

"`" Winner, Peter York. He will continue to be the head of the academy

this semester!" Snape announced as he stepped forward.

Then he glanced at the six comatose people on the ground, and said to

Peter angrily: "Hurry up and take them to the school infirmary while

Madam Pomfrey is still asleep, if they don't catch up with tomorrow

morning's class tomorrow, I'll settle the bill with you."

"Okay, Professor." Peter replied with a smile, then turned to a second-

year student and said, "Dorfinlake, is your name right? I'll give you an

honorable task now, you can Help me get them to the infirmary, will

you?

The little boy named Dolphin heard Peter calling out his name, nodded

very excitedly, looked at him full of admiration and assured: "Chief, I will

definitely complete the task!

Afterwards, he cast a spell on the unconscious six people with a crappy

floating spell, trying to take them away, but one was reluctant, let alone

six people.

Peter was helpless and waved it casually, and the six people on the

ground immediately floated up.

He waved his wand again, and a rope quickly tied the six people

together.

Peter pulled one end of the rope and handed it to the boy (too good to

Zhao), "Dolphin, it's hard for you to bring them to the school infirmary."

The little boy nodded with more admiration in his eyes, like a kowtow

worm, his face flushed red, and he promised to complete the task he

instructed. He didn't notice if the people behind him hit the wall.

Looking at this scene, Snape looked at the smiling young man in front of

him with a complicated expression, and couldn't help asking: "What you

said tonight will be passed on to the Dark Lord in a short time, aren't you

afraid that he will trouble you? lucky?"

"Voldemort?" Peter was surprised, then shook his head with a smile, "I

have offended him too many times, and the one he wants to kill most

now is me, besides Harry Potter and Dumbledore. Today's matter is

nothing more than Little tricks, nothing."

Looking at Snape's empty eyes, he asked jokingly: "Voldemort should

have given you some tasks, so you can stare at me? Or is he looking for a

chance to poison me?"

Chapter 429 Apparition exercises,

dangerous splits!

Snape's empty eyes looked straight at Peter's teasing face, a ripple flashed

across his face, then shook his head and said, "He just asked me to report

your whereabouts to him, and he didn't tell me to do anything else. 99

"It seems that Voldemort doesn't trust you that much." Peter raised his

eyebrows, and he looked at Snape's expressionless expression and said

with a smile, "Professor, you can tell Voldemort my whereabouts without

any concealment."

Snape's eyes flickered, and he looked at him deeply and asked, "Why?

Why help me?"

"No reason," Peter smiled and shook his head, "after all, you are still my

professor, and this matter has no effect on me. I basically stay in school.

He wants to hear what I do in school. He listens.

"I see. Snape spoke after a long silence, and then reminded, "Be careful in

the future, the Dark Lord hates you very much, and he sees you as

another threat, as if he is making a plan for you!"

"Thank you!" Peter nodded gratefully to him, then looked out the window

at the merman swimming past, and whispered, "Professor, maybe you can

remind Dumbledore not to just stare at Voldemort and ignore the

Ministry of Magic.

Fudge sent 317 Umbridge over this time. Not just meddling in the school,

but wanting to kick Dumbledore out of the school and take full control of

Hogwarts. If the Ministry of Magic's problems are not resolved first, the

Ministry of Magic may become a pawn that Voldemort uses against him.

""

Snape looked at him in surprise, then nodded solemnly, "I'll go talk.

After the start of school, Peter's study and life have not changed much.

Except for the class, there is Umbridge, a pink toad, holding a notebook

to write and draw on it, and record the course content of other

professors. Apparition learning.

Apparition exams were conducted by staff from the Ministry of Magic to

guide the assessment. The school deliberately released part of the ban on

Apparition. All seventh-grade students were gathered into a very large

classroom, with several on the ground. Wooden circle.

"Students, Apparition is not easy to say, nor difficult to say." The Ministry

of Magic's instructor said gently, "If you want to successfully perform

Apparition, the most important thing is to remember three principles:

goal, Determination and perseverance!"

"Step 1: Focus your awareness on your goal, the center of the wooden

ring.

Step 2: Make up your mind that you must move to the goal! Let the

thoughts of wanting to go there flood your brain to Your whole body!

Part 3: Calm mentality, turn around in place and feel your body become

nothing, then move calmly, don't be nervous or hesitate in the process!

35

"This principle must be followed in the whole process, otherwise

Apparition will not be successful, and the more serious accidental

separation phenomenon will occur! That is, one part of the body reaches

the target of Apparition, and the other part of the body Stay in place!"

The instructor said in a serious tone, "Apparation is very dangerous and

difficult to learn.

St.

Mungo often receives patients with separated bodies.

If you don't want such an accident to happen, you must keep it firmly in

mind. what I just said."

Hearing the instructor's words, the seventh graders present all tried their

best to concentrate, because their own lives were at stake, and no one

dared to relax. Even the twins who are usually laughing and laughing, at

this time are carefully recording with a small diary.

Peter's face was relaxed and indifferent. He knew these theories long ago.

Before, he didn't have the time and energy to practice Apparation. Now

he has learned the teleportation skills from the ball and bird. Apparate

feels familiar.

After confirming that all students had memorized the principles and

theoretical knowledge of Apparition, the instructors finally began to

teach practically. He had the students line up one by one, and then had

the students try out Apparating.

The result of the first Apparition was unsatisfactory.

Some students did not teleport (acdc) after turning around in place, and

still stayed in place.

And some students directly appeared in another place with their upper

body, while the other half remained in place! Many students screamed in

fright, and the apparitioned students were so scared that they were

instantly bloodless and panicked loudly.

Yelling, shouting that he is going to die.

The instructor was also taken aback, but he ran over quickly, put the two

separated bodies together, took out a medicine box, and started the

treatment.

Madam Pomfrey also participated as an ambulance, and while skillfully

applying the potion to the position of the split, she comforted softly:

"Okay, don't worry about the child, this kind of thing is nothing, you are

just divided into two halves. , will be fine soon. 39

The surrounding students looked at each other in dismay as they were

full of confidence, but also flinched a bit.

Peter couldn't help twitching at the corner of his mouth when he saw this

scene at this time. Only the magic world would dare to say that such a

split was a small problem. If it was in the Muggle world, it could be sent

to the morgue.

The results of the students' apparition splits were all kinds of strange,

some mild ones were missing fingers or ears, and slightly more serious

ones were hands or legs left in place.

The potion was very effective. After a while, the boy was cured, put it

aside to rest for a while, and then continued to let the students practice

Apparition.

Seeing this, Peter reassured him amusedly: "Okay, you don't have to

worry so much, the split does look very serious, but it doesn't take a few

minutes for the professors to restore them to their original state, and

there are many people every year.

Practiced Apparition and never heard of anyone who lost their life due to

splitting.

You don't have to be so afraid of it.

This accident also caused the professors to be in a hurry.

They hurriedly collected the scattered limbs and installed them carefully.

As for the person involved, he had already passed out with fright.

The whole process was like a corpse that was brutally dismembered,

scaring many timid students with pale faces.

Allen and Cedric also looked blue at this scene, full of resistance.

The worst one was torn apart, head in one place! Torso in one place!

Limbs in another! Don't know how she did it?

George also nodded, "Merlin's stinky socks! Who the hell invented this

ghost magic? If you're not careful, splits will happen, who can withstand

such a risk!

"My God, this magic is too dangerous! The twins are standing beside

Bieto, and they are also in a lingering fear," Fred said, "Or we won't learn

it, I think riding a broomstick or a Floo network is pretty good, too. Safer

than that at least! 35

"I'll take the lead and show you a demonstration, so that you don't shy

away like this." Peter said and stepped forward. In the eyes of everyone,

he came to the wooden circle that no one wanted to enter.

Chapter 430 Successful

Apparition, Umbridge's Lesson

A deftly turned around, accompanied by a cracking sound of air, Peter

instantly disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he came to the

center of another wooden circle.

"Look, it's not too difficult, isn't it? As long as you have enough

confidence in yourself, you can do it easily." Peter stepped out of the

wooden circle and said to his partners with a relaxed expression.

Madam Pomfrey hurried over, and after a careful inspection, confirmed

that he had not split, not even a single hair.

"This classmate did a great job!" Several instructors also applauded

happily. Finally someone successfully used Apparition, and it was used so

well. They were relieved, and they separated again. Students will be too

scared to practice.

Inspired by Peter's successful performance, Cedric, who is second only to

Peter in strength, also successfully performed Apparition.

Although the position was a little off, it was still successful.

After Madam Pomfrey's inspection, it was only found that some of the

hair on the head had been separated-.

Then Allen successfully performed Apparation at the cost of paying an

eyebrow.

The performance of the twins surprised everyone, and both of them

successfully performed Apparition unscathed. The two guys apparated

from the target site to their original location, and they were astonished.

"Well done, Fred George! I didn't expect you to be so talented at

Apparition." Peter said in surprise.

"That's right, don't even look at who we are!" The twins raised their faces

with stinky faces and said smugly, "We are the one and only Weasley

brothers!"

Everyone was amused by these two live treasures, and the atmosphere in

the classroom was instantly refreshed, and many students became eager

to try again, wanting to learn Apparition as soon as possible.

After the Apparition class was over, all the students laughed and talked

about various jokes during the practice.

When they came to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom giggling,

they immediately closed their mouths, restrained their expressions, and

hurriedly found a seat and sat down.

Because above Umbridge was looking at them with a smile on his face.

In the seventh grade course, Defense Against the Dark Arts was one of the

few courses that Peter could take together. After seeing Umbridge on the

stage, they looked at each other a few times, and quickly found a row of

empty seats to sit. down.

"Classmates, good afternoon!" After all the students sat down, she said

with a smile.

"Good afternoon," the students murmured and whispered back.

"Tsk tsk," Umbridge shook his head, "that's not very good, is it? I hope

you can answer me in good spirits: Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge.

Please do it again. Good afternoon, classmates! 35

"Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge!" The students shouted loudly when

they saw this.

"That's it!" Umbridge said in a whimpering voice. "It's not too difficult, is

it? You'll be yelling like this in class. Now, please put away your wand

and take out your quill.

Many students looked at each other dejectedly, and after 'put away the

wand', it was basically a very boring theory class. Especially in courses

with more practical content such as Defense Against the Dark Arts, it is

not popular.

After Umbridge saw the students take out their textbooks and ink, he

turned and tapped the blackboard with his wand. Two lines appeared

immediately above: Defence Against the Dark Arts - Back to Basics.

"Students, I found that your course has been intermittent and

unsystematic.

The teachers are constantly changing, and the textbooks are not taught

according to the curriculum standards approved by the Ministry of

Magic.

This makes your magic level not reach the corresponding level, That's too

bad!"

Umbridge whispered, "yet you will be happy to know that these problems

will be corrected.

This year we will be studying a carefully curated, theory-centred,

Ministry-approved subject. 's Defense of Magic Lessons.

Please copy these words down.

She tapped on the blackboard again, and the two lines of words just now

disappeared, replaced by 'Course Objectives.

1. Understand the basic principles of magic defense.

2. Learn to identify situations where defensive magic can be legally used.

3. Assess defensive magic in the context of practical application.

The students reluctantly copied these three paragraphs onto the

parchment.

"What the hell is this pink toad trying to do? He gave us a slap at the

beginning, and now we don't need a wand, so what theoretical notes do

you want to take? Does she mean that we will rely on this magic defense

theory in the future?" George on the side complained in a low voice road.

"Professor Umbridge, shouldn't the Defense Against the Dark Arts class be

designed to teach us and learn to use defense magic? If we can't use

magic, how can we practice defense magic?" George asked without giving

up.

"I said sit down! Mr.

Weasley."

Umbridge said with a smirk and gloomy eyes, and then announced to the

students, "This is a study plan specially made by the Ministry of Magic for

you, and it is made by people who are much older and smarter than you.

Designed by many more wizards.

You will learn defensive spells in a very safe and risk-free way. …

"In my class, please raise your hand! This gentleman!"

Umbridge looked coldly at Fred who was interjecting, then glanced at the

two of them, and said with a smile, "You two are the twins of the

Weasley family.

Well, I've heard you two are the most mischievous guys in school.

Since we're in class for the first time, I won't punish you, please sit down

and open the book, Mr.

Weasleys. 35

0.. ask for flowers.....

"This classmate, do you have any questions?" Umbridge saw George,

smirked and looked at him grimly, "Or do you have any opinion on my

course? 35

"No, Professor." George shook his head with a smile, "I'm just curious,

will we learn this theory of defense against magic in the future, I haven't

seen a single content about defensive spells on it. Don't we practice and

practice magic? Cursed?

"Down

"Oh gosh, boy, why do you think that?" Umbridge's expression grew as if

he had heard something incredible, "I don't think there's going to be a

situation in my class that requires you to use defensive spells. You You

don't think you'll be attacked in class, do you?

"But Professor, we can't stay in your classroom all the time. It's impossible

for us to use a theory book to stop us when we're attacked outside?" Fred

said with a smile.

Chapter 431 Conflict with

Umbridge, Office Details?

What's the use of that? Fred asked aloud, "There's not a single word on

this that mentions defensive spells. How do we learn spells to resist

threats? Or break those dangerous spells?"

"I'll say it again," Umbridge said impatiently, her smile couldn't hold

back, as if she wished the brothers would shut up right away, "You won't

be in any danger in my class.

I don't mean to speak ill of previous professors, but last year was a crazy

lunatic who taught you some very dangerous magic, the year before was

a dangerous werewolf, the year before was a book dealer, etc...'

"But at least they will teach us some useful magic, not these useless

theories!"

George was also provoked, and the atmosphere retorted, "Wait when we

encounter danger outside the school, or run into a dark wizard or even

When you were the Death Eaters, was it difficult to persuade them to

surrender with the "three one seven" theory?

"Shut up, Mr. Weasley!" Umbridge's smile twisted, his eyes gloomy, and

with a wave of his wand, he pressed the two of them back into their

seats, and then stopped looking at them, "Let's open the fifth page of the

book and start the class.

Just before she could continue speaking, several people in the audience

raised their hands, including Peter.

Peter then broke the magic that Umbridge had used on the twins and

raised his hand flatly.

Umbridge looked embarrassed, forced a smile, looked at the people who

raised their hands, and asked: "What kind of questions do you have? If

you want to ask, please wait until after class. Go on.

"Professor Umbridge, I have a question." Peter raised his hand slowly.

"I said I'll ask again after class! Mr. York." Umbridge squeezed out with

an ugly face, and she didn't want to talk to him at all.

"Professor, I just want to ask questions about all the students," Peter

continued regardless of her face, "We are all seventh grade students, and

we have to take the NEWT before graduation, and then our black magic

Is the defense course exam only for theory? Professor?

If that's the case, we don't have a problem with your teaching style.

Otherwise, when we take the practical exam, we only learn the theory,

what will the professor use to guarantee our grades?

"As long as you've got a solid theoretical foundation, there's no reason

why you wouldn't be able to cast spells under strictly controlled exam

conditions," Umbridge quibble in answer to the question.

"Professor, you mean that we don't need to learn magic spells, we just

need to learn theory, and then when we take the exam, we can succeed

by using magic spells for the first time?" Peter asked with a smile.

"Of course, as long as you have a solid theoretical foundation, you'll be

fine," Umbridge said contemptuously.

"Thank you for your answer, Professor."

Peter said with satisfaction, then took out a photo ball to show everyone,

"I have recorded Professor Umbridge's words, and then I will send them

to various newspapers and weekly magazines to let them know.

Let's see how people in the wizarding world feel about the professor's

theory?

Of course, the professor has assured us that as long as the theory is well

studied, we can get the NEWT certificate, and we will listen carefully to

what Professor Umbridge has to say. Of course, if we can't get it, then

we'll find the Ministry of Magic to take charge!""

"Okay, let's listen to your professor! Just learn theory!" All the students

laughed and shouted loudly.

"Hand over the photo ball! Peter York, who allowed you to record

yourself!" Umbridge couldn't laugh anymore, and ordered furiously.

"Professor, since you made a promise to us, you naturally need a witness!

Otherwise, when we graduate, what will you do if you turn your face

away?" Peter said with a smile.

"Thunderbolt!" Umbridge suddenly raised his wand and shot at the photo

ball in Peter's hand, completely ignoring whether it would blow up Peter.

The other students were also taken aback by the sudden change, and no

one thought Umbridge would dare to do this! Openly cast such a

dangerous spell on a student.

But Peter didn't panic. He calmly picked up his wand, waved it lightly,

and bounced the Explosive Charm back, brushed against Umbridge's ear,

and blew the desk behind her to smithereens!

"Professor, your tactics are too vicious! You cast a dangerous spell like

Thunderbolt on me! If you're not careful, it will blow me into pieces!

Professor, are you trying to kill me?" Peter squinted slightly , asked with

a chuckle.

Umbridge came back to his senses, his face was blue and red, and he

looked at the shattered lecture table behind him and the hair that was

missing from his ears. He turned his head and gritted his teeth and said,

"Peter York, how dare you attack the professor!"

"It was you who attacked Peter first, why did you hit him?" Allen stood

up angrily and shouted 0..

The other students also whispered, looking at Umbridge with weird and

wary eyes, thinking she looked like a mad woman.

Umbridge looked at the reaction of the students below, and was a little

overwhelmed, secretly regretting how impulsive he was just now.

Peter looked at Umbridge, the corners of his mouth twitched, he just

quietly used a hint of magic on Umbridge, but he didn't expect her to get

out of control so easily. Let him grab the handle.

Peter shook the photo ball in his hand and said to Umbridge with a smile:

"Professor, what should I do? I seem to have accidentally recorded the

video of you attacking me just now.

Umbridge looked at him with gritted teeth, endured torturing this little

brat who had suffered several losses with the Cruciatus Curse, forced a

smile, and asked somewhat compromisingly: "I said I wasn't attacking

you, Mr.

York.

Teacher now I apologize to you.

After class, I don't know if I have time to come to my office.

I want to have a good chat with you.

Peter looked at her forced smile, was silent for a moment, then smiled

and nodded, "Of course, Professor, I'd love to sit in your office for a

while.

"Yeah, Peter, it's too dangerous. Although Umbridge wants us to learn

only theory, her magical power should not be underestimated." Cedric

also reminded.

"Good job Peter!"

3.2

"Peter, you are amazing!"

"Peter, why did you agree to go to that old witch's office?" Fred asked

inexplicably, "Maybe that old witch is trying to deal with you now, and

then destroy your photo ball, and then there will be no evidence. , she

can continue to be a blessing."

After watching Umbridge leave, the students instantly cheered with joy,

and some threw away the magic theory book in their hands, showing no

sign of cherishing it.

The students rushed to pat Peter's shoulder happily and praised him.

Several partners were also very happy, but then they looked worried.

Umbridge was obviously distracted by Peter and left the classroom with a

gloomy face after announcing that the students would study on their

own.

Chapter 432 Forming a study

club? A pink office!

"Okay, you don't have to worry about me." Peter said with a smile, "That

old woman does have bad intentions, but I'm not a vegetarian. People

like her, although they can rely on the Ministry of Magic to be arrogant,

but for me It's not a problem anymore.

What you should be worried about is her, if you are not careful, your

Professor Umbridge may be unlucky and be sent to St Mungo's Hospital

by a spell.

After all, don't forget that the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts

has a curse, and now that the person who placed the curse is resurrected,

the power of the curse must be much stronger. ""

"Then we can't wait, it's better to let this old witch fulfill the curse

immediately and stay in St. Mungo's Hospital for the rest of her life!"

Several partners said in unison, with expressions of disgust on their faces.

After that, Umbridge didn't show up for two classes. The students were

all serious and self-taught magic in the classroom. They are basically

adults now, and they are about to graduate and find a job, so there is

almost no one. Able to play heartlessly like the lower grade-02.

Several of Peter's companions are also working hard to learn knowledge.

Even the twins who have already decided to open a shop are also

surrounded by the atmosphere to learn.

When encountering unfamiliar knowledge or spells, he would ask Peter, a

scholar, and if he couldn't, he could learn from the second scholar,

Cedric.

When the students before and after saw this, they also took the initiative

to ask Peter about some magical knowledge they did not understand.

Peter did not refuse, and explained them in detail.

Seeing this, more and more students asked Peter for advice, and Peter did

not discriminate.

No matter which college people came to ask for advice, he taught with all

his heart.

After a whole class, there was no shortage of people around Peter who

asked for advice.

Everyone could get answers from him and return to their seats with

satisfaction and gratitude.

"Peter, you're really amazing! There are so many people's problems, none

of them stumped you!" George said admiringly, "It feels like there is no

magic that you don't know!"

"How is that possible!" Peter smiled and shook his head, "Even

Dumbledore wouldn't dare to say that he knew all magic, let alone me. I

just read a little bit more than the average person, and know a little bit

more. Magic is like that. Huo, even if I study for a few lifetimes, I can't

finish it."

Allen rolled his eyes and suggested: "How about we set up a club with

only seventh grade students, and then let Peter be our teacher, he knows

more magic than everyone else, can he help us pass the NEWT exam

smoothly? "

The people around him nodded and said in agreement, "Yes, Peter's

grades are known to everyone. He has always achieved excellent grades

in everything, and his strength is also strong. It is more than enough to

be our professor. 39

Everyone is excitedly discussing the proposal to form a study club, and

now they all want to improve their grades as much as possible in their

final year, so as to find a good job after graduation.

Peter looked at these classmates who were discussing fiercely, stood up

helplessly, waved the spell, turning everyone into mute, and then said

helplessly: "You didn't ask me, the client, why did you just ask me? Are

you talking about yourself?"

After regaining his voice, one of the boys from Hufflepuff said with a

pleading expression: "Peter, we all know your grades are good, we are

only one year away from graduating, and Umbridge doesn't seem to teach

us magic, If it goes on like this, we won't even be able to pass the NEWT

exam.

Let alone finding a job after graduation.

We just hope you can give us a little guidance when you have time.

If it doesn't work, we also hope to use your name to organize everyone

together.

Learn from each other so that everyone can pass the exam as much as

possible.”

The others also looked at Peter, looking at him expectantly.

Peter was helpless, but he still shook his head and said: "I'm afraid your

wishes will not come true.

Umbridge will not agree.

This time she is carrying the will of the Ministry of Magic.

Next, she will gradually cancel the school's clubs and organizations.

If you find out, you'll be expelled from school.

You don't want to be expelled in your last year, do you?"

"How is that possible! Haven't there always been school clubs? Why

should the Ministry of Magic cancel clubs?" The students couldn't believe

it, if it wasn't for Peter's words, they would have thought they were

talking nonsense.

"You should have also felt that the relationship between the Ministry of

Magic and Dumbledore has become very tense.

Umbridge's becoming a professor is a sign that the Ministry of Magic

wants to intervene in Hogwarts."

Peter looked at these adult classmates and said lightly, "Next, the

Ministry of Magic will try to control the school, so the first thing they

will do is to get rid of some unstable factors.

And things like societies or organizations will be considered by the

Ministry of Magic as one of the unstable factors.

So if you If you don't want to cause trouble, don't think about it

anymore."

"Of course, if you have any questions you don't understand, you can

always ask me, or discuss with other students. You can also ask Professor

McGonagall or Professor Flitwick, they know more than me and will be

happy to help you solve the problem. Yes. 35 Peter said with a smile.

The final proposal to set up a mutual learning group fell through, and

everyone walked out of the classroom disappointed.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you, Mr. Potter did something wrong, so I asked him

to come and copy some things from me as punishment." Umbridge said

with a smile, waved his wand, brought a cup of tea, and put it in in front

of Peter.

Peter opened the door and saw a pink world. The wall decorations inside

are all pink, and there are also a bunch of cat photos, which look very

dazzling.

"Harry, why are you here?" Peter asked in mock surprise.

"How about a cup of black tea first? Mr. York, and then we'll have a good

talk.""

"Oh, it's you Peter, I didn't expect you to be here so soon, please take a

seat." Umbridge said charitably, with a smile on his face as if he had a

good relationship with Peter.

Peter looked at the chair with the pink cushion in front of him, frowned,

moved his fingers, the pink cushion turned silver-green, and he sat down.

Turning his head, he saw that Harry was here too, sitting on a small

table, frying something with a quill pen in pain.

"317, please come in." A sharp, artificial voice came from inside.

After saying goodbye to his friends and refusing their request to

accompany him, Peter came to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office

alone and knocked on the door.

"Peter, I...I'm being punished." Harry forced a smile at Peter, then covered

his left hand with his sleeve uncomfortably. But Peter could see traces of

blood there.

Chapter 433 Umbridge office, a

loud slap!

Peter picked up the cup, put it under his nose and smelled it, looking at

Umbridge with a half-smile, "Professor, how did I smell the living hell

decoction from the tea? Are you trying to fascinate me and do

something?"

Umbridge's face froze, and then he immediately turned the teacup on the

table away, and then denied it: "Peter York, you just don't drink it, why

are you talking nonsense, how can I have living hell decoction here? You

as a student can't do this. Feel free to slander the teacher! 35

Peter was too lazy to continue arguing with her, and said impatiently:

"Professor Umbridge, you asked me to come to your office, I don't know

what to say? If there is nothing else, I will go back."

Umbridge squeezed a smile on his face and said with a sharp whistle

pretending to be kind: "Peter, you are in seventh grade now, what kind of

job are you going to look for after graduation?"

Peter was a little overwhelmed by her sudden enthusiasm, and replied

coldly: "I haven't thought about it yet, I'm not in a hurry for the time

being."

"Tsk tsk, this can't be done." Umbridge said with a disapproving

expression, "You're already in the seventh grade, and you're about to

graduate, so why aren't you in a hurry."

"I heard that your grades are good, I wonder if you have considered

working in the Ministry of Magic after graduation?"

Umbridge said with a smile, "The job in the Ministry of Magic is the most

privileged position in the magic world, and only the best can enter there.

If you come to Magic As the senior deputy minister of the Ministry of

Magic, I can introduce you to a very good job, so that you will avoid

detours, and your future career will be very smooth, and it is not

impossible to become a minister in the end!

Peter looked at her strangely, does the old witch mean to win him over?

Then he shook his head and refused: "No, Professor Umbridge, the

Ministry of Magic is not for me, and I have no plans to work in the

Ministry of Magic.

"Are you sure?"

Umbridge looked at him in surprise, his eyes full of puzzlement, "You

must know that you can't enter the Ministry of Magic casually, even if

your grades are very good, even if you enter the Ministry of Magic, you

will only be able to enter the Ministry of Magic.

You can become a low-level employee.

But if you get the help of people like me, your future will be bright with

your qualifications.

Peter listened to Umbridge's words and chuckled: "Professor, that means

if I obey you, I can get a good job at the Ministry of Magic"?"

"As expected of a smart person, he knows everything." Umbridge smiled

proudly, "I'm still short of a deputy assistant minister at the Ministry of

Magic. I wonder if you're interested? Even if you do well, I can

recommend you to become a Assistant to the Minister, that is one step to

the sky.

Before Peter could answer, Umbridge turned to look at Harry, who was

eavesdropping, and said with a smile, "Mr. Potter, your punishment is

over, you can leave."

"Yes, Professor Umbridge." Harry got up, looked at Peter sitting across

from Umbridge, and left the office.

"Okay, Mr. York, what are your thoughts?" Umbridge asked, turning his

head.

Peter looked at Umbridge, who had a certain expression on his face, and

said with a half-smile, "Professor, did you deliberately let Potter hear the

conversation between us to make him suspicious of me? Then why do

you think I will accept you? What about the invitation?"

"Peter York, you wouldn't choose to fight against the Ministry of Magic

like Dumbledore did?" Umbridge asked with a bad look, his words full of

confidence, "your so-called evidence may cause me some trouble, but

Know I'm not alone! Behind me stand the Ministry of Magic and the

Minister.

You should have seen what Dumbledore has been like for a while now,

he's an old idiot in the eyes of the wizarding public now. Even if he was

the greatest wizard ever, it's a bad end if he chooses the opposite path to

the Ministry of Magic! Peter York, don't you want to go the way of

Dumbledore?

Listening to Umbridge's threatening words, Peter sat quietly without

speaking.

Umbridge thought he was thinking, and then broke out a big story: "Peter

York, do you think I was sent by the Ministry of Magic to be a Defense

Against the Dark Arts professor?"

She picked up a cat and said arrogantly, "

The Ministry of Magic has authorized me as an investigator to resolve the

unrest in the school, especially Dumbledore! The Ministry of Magic

suspects that he has a secret organization in the school to fight against

the Ministry of Magic, as long as I find evidence, Just kick him out of the

school.

And I'll be the next principal!35

"Peter York, you don't want to be expelled from school in your final year,

do you? In this case, no matter how good your grades are in the past,

even if you don't have a diploma, even a shop in Diagon Alley will not

hire you." Umbridge fake Said with a smile.

Peter was amused by her words, Umbridge's threats were similar to those

bad professors in Muggle universities, who threatened students with not

issuing diplomas. Umbridge's threat was very effective for the other

students, but for him it was a joke.

Peter was curious about what was going on next. He pretended to be

threatened, and asked gloomily, "What do you want? Aren't you afraid I'll

tell Dumbledore about it right away?"

"Haha..."

Umbridge laughed when he saw Peter's appearance, and then said

confidently, "Of course you can tell him, but even if Dumbledore knows,

there is nothing that can be done, because the Ministry of Magic is

supported by the school management.

Under the rights acquired under the Ministry of Magic, the Ministry of

Magic has the right to govern everything in the school.99

She looked at Peter coldly, as if sizing up the bird in the cage, and

smirked and said in a soft voice: "No one can disobey the order of the

Ministry of Magic, or they will be punished the most severely! You are a

smart man, Peter, you should know which side to choose, right!

Peter spread out his hands with a smile, and said innocently, "Professor,

why are you talking nonsense with your eyes? You are obviously fanning

yourself, so why are you relying on me? You see, I don't have a wand in

my hand, and I can't reach you. , how could it attack you?

Umbridge was slapped with stars, and when she regained her senses, she

took out her wand, and with hatred in her eyes, roared with a twisted

expression: "Peter York, you filthy mudblood! How dare you attack me!

You It's over! You'll be fired in no time!"

You helped Harry Potter in the Inquisition earlier, to the displease of

both the Minister and me. But we are all generous people. As long as you

take refuge in us, the Ministry of Magic welcomes you to join us. Maybe

you can become a minister in the future!

Peter had no interest in playing with her anymore, looked at her

indifferently, and said coldly: "Umbridge, Dumbledore can be controlled

by you because he obeys the so-called bottom line of rules.

But I won't! You guys! Those stale rules (so good Zhao) that are made are

full of loopholes in my eyes, and I can play whatever I want! Just like

that.

"Don't quibble, Peter York, I know you can cast spells without a staff! I

know all your tricks, and the ones you used outside of school relied on

you to cast spells without a staff, and they are lawless! Umbridge's eyes

were cold and he said grimly, "There was no way to punish you before,

but now in my territory, you will receive severe punishment!

"What a pity! I thought you were smart." Umbridge's expression sank, and

he said gloomily, "It seems that you have firmly chosen to stand on the

opposite side of the Ministry of Magic.

"`" Professor Umbridge's words are indeed tempting. Peter said with a

smile, then shook his head, "but unfortunately I don't have much interest

in the Ministry of Magic, and I don't want to be involved in your dispute

with Dumbledore, so I decline your invitation." "

"Clap!" A loud slap sounded, and Umbridge was slammed to the ground

by an invisible force, and let out a miserable scream.

She looked into Peter's pocket and said threateningly, "If you can hand in

the photo ball, I won't hold you accountable for your previous offenses.

Otherwise I'm not sure when you will be punished for breaking school

rules. It would be a shame to be fired!

Chapter 434 Peter's Threat,

Voldemort's Discovery

Peter looked at her indifferently and sneered: "Umbridge, do you think

you are capable of dueling with me?" He turned his hand, Umbridge's

wrist was twisted by a force, and he unconsciously released his wand.

Reaching out and grabbing, the wand flew into his hand.

Peter looked at the wand in his hand, and after playing with it, he

pointed it at her, "You said that if I tortured you with this wand, such as

the Cruciatus, would it be obedient?"

Umbridge's face was instantly pale with fright, and he stabbed his neck

and finally gave a strong warning: "Peter York, if you dare to use the

Unforgivable Curse, you will be in Azkaban for the rest of your life!

"However, it was Professor Umbridge's wand who cast the Cruciatus.

How can you explain that?"

Peter said jokingly, "Don't your Ministry of Magic's laws require evidence,

you say I will use a Cruciatus on myself later? curse, and then tell the

public that you did it.

You said Fudge would choose to keep you or put you in Azkaban?

"You lunatic!" Umbridge shouted in horror, his body kept backing away,

"I only need to take Veritaserum to prove my innocence, and you will be

put in jail!"

"Yeah!" Peter seemed to have just thought of this, then smiled and said to

her, "Thank you for reminding me, I forgot about this. But don't worry,

I'll revise your memory a little later, Make yourself think that the

Cruciatus was used on me, so that you can be sent to Azkaban without

fail.

I would also like to thank Voldemort for this. He used this method to

blame his uncle Gaunt for the murder of his Muggle biological father.

Umbridge looked at the smiling Peter at this time, and finally realized

that she had made a mistake and provoked someone who should not have

provoked 317.

She quickly begged for mercy: "Mr.

York, I apologize to you! You don't remember villains, as long as you Let

me go, I will never bother you again in the future!"

Peter looked at the old woman who instantly confessed, especially the

ugly face with tears flowing, and felt nauseated in his heart.

He waved his wand, dragged her directly in front of him, looked down

and said, "Umbridge, you may have been in the Ministry of Magic for a

long time, forgetting that the essence of the wizarding world is still based

on strength! Dumbledore is called the greatest wizard. , and his own

bottom line is bound, so you are allowed to ride on top of his head.

But I am not! You have been working in the Ministry of Magic for so

long, and you should have heard some things about me. I have never

been a submissive person. Those dark wizards who came to trouble me,

now the graves have grown grass!

The wand in Peter's hand poked at Umbridge's old face, making her

tremble, fearing that the devilish boy would be cursed.

"Okay, the game is over!"

Peter smiled, returned his wand to Umbridge, who was slumped on the

ground, and said softly, "Professor, I don't want to care what you do with

Dumbledore and Harry Potter, but I hope that in the future we seven

Please don't intervene too much in the course of the grade! After all,

these classmates of mine still want to get a good grade in the exam

Then graduate successfully. Don't want to be the cannon fodder between

you, you know?"

Umbridge looked up at Peter in front of him, clenched the wand in his

hand, his face changed several times, and finally nodded.

"Very well, 33 Peter showed a satisfied smile, "I know you are very

unwilling and want to take revenge on me...

Seeing Umbridge shaking his head in horror (acdc), he smiled and waved

his hand and said, "You don't have to admit it, I seem to have forgotten to

tell you that my dementorism technology is not bad, so I have read all

your thoughts. , especially the idea of ​​concocting that I formed an

army against the Ministry of Magic is a good idea, and knowing how to

get some Slytherin students who are dissatisfied with me to testify, this

idea is very good.

You can try it."

Umbridge was even more frightened, and quickly turned his eyes away,

not daring to look into Peter's eyes, so as not to be spy on more secrets in

his heart. Seeing this, Peter shook his head amusingly, his mind reading

skills were not acquired only by looking at each other.

Peter walked over to where Potter had been writing and looked at the

sheepskin that read "I can't lie!" and the black quill next to it.

He picked up the quill and looked at it carefully, then turned to

Umbridge and said with a smile: "It's a pretty good black magic item, and

it's quite a trick to torture people.

Would you mind if I ask for it?"

"Of course, I'll see you off, please!" Umbridge said with a forced smile.

"Thanks then!"

Peter said casually, then walked towards the door, only to come to the

door, he turned his head and said to her, "You are very welcome to take

revenge at any time! But I can't guarantee the next time, you will not

Falling from a tower, or accidentally contracting dragon pox, or falling

asleep in sleep..."

"After all, it is well known that Defense Against the Dark Arts was cursed

by Voldemort, and every previous professor did not end well, and many

people died, didn't they, professor?"

Umbridge looked at Peter's smiling face, those cold eyes, and the fat all

over his body could not help shaking, hiding the unwillingness in his

eyes, and nodded quickly.

"Then... goodbye professor." Peter waved his hand with a smile, and then

disappeared directly in place.

Umbridge looked at Peter who disappeared out of thin air, and was

surprised at first, and then his face became very ugly, because she

recognized that it was a skill similar to Apparation, but it was able to

teleport inside the forbidden castle.

This shows that Peter can really appear directly by her side, and then

quietly solve her.

In the corner of the library, Peter quietly appeared here.

Then go directly to the restricted area of ​​the library.

As seventh grade students, most of the books in the restricted area are

open to them.

However, students who are busy with graduation exams and work

placements rarely have time to come here to read these extracurricular

books.

So there are very few people inside.

Peter came to a bookshelf and took down all the dozens of books on it,

all of which he hadn't read before.

Now he needs to master the content of these books in a short period of

time in order to score points.

Peter is still 12 points short of points before he can collect 100 points to

exchange for a blood fusion opportunity.

Rosier in France had already informed him that he had borrowed a civet,

this kind of civet that could be cloned was the guard of the French

Ministry of Magic and was strictly controlled, so Hayman Rosier took

great pains to borrow one, and The loan period is only half a year.

Peter's current main way to get points is to read books. As for becoming

the head of the academy, he can only get 1 point, which is better than

nothing.

Peter intends to read and integrate these dozens of thick magic books in

one month. If he followed the previous method, he really couldn't do it.

But since Ravenclaw's crown, it's not a problem.

Now Voldemort was hiding in the shadows, and the Death Eaters who

had escaped from the prison had no idea what they were planning. Peter

knows the conflict between himself and Voldemort. Although he is not

afraid of Voldemort now, there is still a gap in strength after all.

If his magical strength could not be improved in a short time, he hoped

that he could rely on the help of the system to integrate the blood of

more magical animals, so that he would have the strength to fight against

Voldemort by relying on these innate skills.

Peter frequently chooses to fight against Voldemort, not because he really

hates evil, but compared to reading books and learning this method of

earning points slowly, fighting against Voldemort and gaining the upper

hand, and thus gaining a large amount of points, is what Peter is envious

of.

This kind of reward of dozens of points and dozens of points made Peter

unable to bear to lick Voldemort's wool again and again.

If it weren't for no reason to do something to Dumbledore, Peter would

really like to try on him to see if he could get the wool.

Meanwhile, in a luxurious manor, Voldemort was sitting at the head of a

long table, surrounded by a group of Death Eaters who were watching

him frantically.

Voldemort touched a big snake at his feet, and after scanning his red

eyes, he said with a smile: "Everyone is my most loyal partner.

We are here to discuss the future direction of development... .

"Master, are we officially going to announce your return?" In the position

of the deputy, a tall and thin woman looked at Voldemort with

fascination, and asked in surprise.

"Don't worry, Bella." Voldemort shook his head, "Now that Fudge and

Dumbledore are on the same page at the Ministry of Magic, let's take this

time to rest and wait until the time is right, it's time for us to show up.

"Right now, there's one thing I don't understand, so I want you to think

about it with me." Voldemort looked at the crowd, turned to the door and

shouted, "Wormtail, come in. 99

I saw Pettigrew holding a mop at the door, hurriedly threw the mop

down, hurried to Voldemort's side, and cautiously shouted, "Master? 35

The Death Eaters also looked at Voldemort curiously, wondering how

Voldemort would call this Wormtail, whom they despised, over.

"Everyone, you all know that it was Wormtail who escaped from

Hogwarts and came to Albania to find me and help me come back."

Voldemort said softly, as if praising Pettigrew's credit, but then his eyes

turned gloomy. Staring at the dwarf star, as if exploring something.

"Master?" Pettigrew looked at Voldemort's eyes and shouted timidly, not

knowing what he had done wrong.

"I found a very interesting thing in Wormtail's head," Voldemort said. "He

was put on an oblivion spell and tampered with memory, a very effective

and powerful memory spell.

Then I found out that the man who tampered with my memory was one

of my enemies, Peter York. He first grabbed Wormtail, and after

overturning the case for Sirius, he quietly let Wormtail go, and asked him

to come to the Albanian forest to find me and help me resurrect. 35

"Tell me, Peter York, who is called the most genius of all time, what is

the reason for doing this?" Voldemort said.

Chapter 435 Death Eater Meeting,

Fusion of Civet Bloodlines!

When the Death Eaters present heard Voldemort's words, there was an

uproar, and their eyes were focused on Pettigrew, who was at a loss.

"Master, did he want to take refuge in you?" a Death Eater said

hesitantly.

"Travers, if your brain is not corrupted by dementors, you should

remember that he killed some of our comrades not long ago!" Bellatrix

looked at him mockingly and said, "You have seen Would people who

want to be effective do it?"

Then Bellatrix turned to look at Voldemort, and said with adoration and

fascination: "Master, I think that York brat is just being over-touted and

wants to find you too much, I don't think you need to be too much.

Follow him.

"Bella, don't underestimate this Peter." Voldemort shook his head and

said with squinting red eyes, "I was his teacher for a period of time. This

man is very cunning and talented. Even I have suffered from him several

times. Never underestimate him."1

"Since this little brat is blocking your way, master, as long as you give an

order, master, we will find an opportunity to solve him immediately!"

Bellatrix said firmly.

'Lay... Mrs. Lasseter Ranch, that... that Peter York was very powerful.

When the master was resurrected, he killed more than a dozen Parkinson

and the others... ." Pettigrew stuttered to remind.

"That's why they're useless!" Bellatrix said contemptuously, "These guys

immediately denied their identity as Death Eaters after their master

disappeared. In the past ten years, they have been intoxicated with

money, and I'm afraid they can even use magic. Can't make a few more.

"Okay, Bella," Voldemort interrupted, with a serious expression, "this

Peter York is really not to be underestimated. Although he has not

reached my level in terms of magical attainments, his uncanny magic is

hard to guard against. Even I find it difficult. I'm afraid you are not his

opponents."

Hearing Voldemort's comments on Peter, the Death Eaters were even

more surprised, and some Death Eaters asked worriedly: "Master, since

this Peter York is your enemy, will he stand on Dumbledore's side and

strengthen them? strength?-"

"Severus brings me good news, Dumbledore did invite Peter York to join

his Order of the Phoenix, but he was turned down." Voldemort said with

a smile, "I know Peter York, he's arrogant, and I tried to He was invited,

but he declined because he did not want to be subservient.35

"Master, I heard that Snape is very close to this student, is his news

reliable?" a Death Eater asked.

"Severus may not be as loyal as you, but he can still be trusted,"

Voldemort said confidently. "He brought me a lot of useful information,

including a lot of information about Peter York."

"Master, since this brat chooses to oppose you, are we looking for an

opportunity to kill him? So that he won't have a chance to grow in the

future." Bellatrix said excitedly.

"Don't worry, Bella."

Voldemort squinted and shook his head slightly, then looked at the Death

Eaters, "Our main threat right now comes from Dumbledore and his

Order of the Phoenix.

Now that Fudge and Dumbledore are at odds, we will Add fire to them.

Rookwood, you continue to lurk at the Ministry of Magic, and it is best to

let the contradiction between the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts

intensify to facilitate our subsequent operations."

"I know the master!" A middle-aged wizard with a gloomy face and

meticulously groomed hair below nodded and replied.

"Carrow brothers and sisters, you go and contact Fenrir Greyback, we

need the help of the werewolves next." Voldemort continued to order.

"Yes, Master!" The two brothers and sisters Amycus and Alecto below

replied excitedly, as if it was a great honor to be assigned a task by

Voldemort.

"Rodolphus, you and Walton go to contact the giants and let them

cooperate with us." Voldemort said, then his expression was gloomy,

"Don't those guys like to eat people? As long as they agree to cooperate

with us, they will be allowed to go there. Muggle town prey!"

"Yes, Master." Rodolph Slestrange nodded respectfully.

At the same time, after a month of hard work, Peter finally earned

enough points, and the points reached 100, which can be exchanged for a

chance for blood fusion. Taking advantage of the weekend, Peter

immediately summoned Phoenix Field and took him to the Rozier Manor

in France.

0.. ask for flowers ·

There is no doubt about the ability of the phoenix to teleport.

Compared to the dizziness of the door key, Peter only felt a blink of an

eye, and he was instantly outside the Rosier Manor.

Hayman Rozier, who received the notice, had been waiting outside the

door for a long time, and he was happy to be introduced into the manor

when he saw him.

Rejecting Hayman Rozier's hospitality, Peter directly offered to see the

civet and get along with him alone.

Coming to the secret room again, Peter saw the civet cat for the first

time. It was completely black, without hair, with blue eyes and sharp

claws. It looked like a shaved black cat.

"Confirmation is complete, start to fuse blood, please wait..." under.

After Rozier left, Peter slowly came to the cage, and the civet in the cage

instantly bowed and made a warning sound.

"Little guy, don't be so vigilant, look at what I brought you." Peter opened

the cage with a smile, then put the catnip in front of him and shook it.

Seeing this tentativeness, Peter reached out and touched the civet cat.

Seeing that it was addicted to catnip, he smiled. While stroking the civet

cat, he said in his heart: "System, give me the blood of the civet cat! 35

"Sir, the civet has an unstable temperament, be careful not to provoke it.

These guys can swallow most of the magic attacks, and attacking it with

a spell will only anger it and make it split into countless clones.

Hayman Rozier reminded, Then he took out a small handful of bright

green grass with cat ears and handed it to Peter, "This is catnip, civet cats

like it very much, so if you want to touch it, sir, use this to lure it. .

The civet cat smelled the fragrance of catnip, and instantly relaxed its

vigilance, came to the catnip unconsciously, and rubbed the catnip with

its body intoxicated, making a purring sound.

"Ding, found the magical animal civet cat, determine whether to integrate

the civet bloodline?" The system prompted.

"I see, you go out first." Peter took the catnip and said.

"confirm!"

Chapter 436 Arthur Attacked,

Healer Peter!

When Peter walked out of the door of the secret room again, Hyman had

been waiting here for a long time.

Peter looked at Heyman with a smile and said, "I'll go back first, I've seen

that civet, you can return it.

Heyman Rozier didn't know why Peter was trying so hard to find these

magical creatures, but he didn't ask more, but asked with a face of

reluctance whether to go back after eating here.

Peter shook his head, "No, I'm still a student, and I should be still at

Hogwarts at this time. If I stay longer, I'm afraid my companions will

think I'm missing." Out of Field, disappeared again in place.

Back to school in the blink of an eye, Peter just came out of the bathroom

when he bumped into Alan who was anxious.

"What's wrong with you?" Peter asked curiously.

"I don't know either, it seems that George and their father had a 'March

17' incident.

We bumped into Harry Potter just now, and he said he saw Mr Weasley

being attacked in a vision and was seriously injured. !35 Allen said, "He

said it on a swear word and went to Professor McGonagall to find out if

Mr Weasley was really injured.

Hearing this, Peter instantly remembered that this should be the incident

where Voldemort's pet snake, Nagini, attacked Arthur in the Department

of Mysteries.

"So what's the situation now?" Peter asked concerned.

"We don't know either." Allen shook his head and said, "Dumbledore

seemed to really believe Potter's words after receiving the news, and

immediately sent someone to the Ministry of Magic to confirm, but there

is no news yet, so George and the others are anxious. waiting message.39

"Then let's go take a look," Peter said, then took Alan to the twins.

As soon as I came to the Gryffindor common room, I saw that the

Weasley brothers were all here, and the usually active twins also looked

uneasy at this time, waiting for the news.

"No news yet?" Peter asked.

The twins shook their heads, forced a smile, and said jokingly: "Not yet,

maybe it's just a false alarm, Harry's daydreaming. After all, Harry has

never shown a talent for divination, how could he suddenly see my father

injured Woolen cloth."

Peter said nothing, patted the brothers on the shoulders, and sat down.

After a while, the people in the lounge opened, and Professor McGonagall

walked in.

She said to the Weasleys with a solemn expression: "Arthur has been sent

to St.

Mungo's Hospital, and Dumbledore has temporarily opened the Floo

network in the principal's office. , you go directly to the hospital through

the Floo network, I think Arthur needs you to accompany him."

Hearing this news, the Weasleys couldn't sit still, and wanted to rush to

St. Mungo's Hospital as soon as possible, and ran out of the lounge one

after another.

"George Fred and Ronald, you wait, I'll send you straight over there."

Peter shouted, stopping them. Looking at the suspicious eyes of the

brothers, Peter clapped his hands, and Phoenix Field appeared directly in

the Gryffindor common room.

Professor McGonagall saw the phoenix parked on Peter's shoulder.

He was surprised at first and then understood, and said to several

Weasleys: "Phoenix has a really good ability to lead people.

Since Peter's help, then you don't have to go through the Floo network.

The Phoenix way is more convenient.”

"George, Fred, Ronald, you all come and grab Field's tail." Peter said,

after the three of them were caught, Peter nodded to Field, and then the

four of them, led by Phoenix, were instantly surrounded by flames and

disappeared in place .

Appearing again, the four of Peter had already appeared in the hall of St.

Mungo's Hospital. Facing the surprised eyes of countless onlookers, Peter

took the three Weasley brothers to the emergency department.

When she came to the door of the emergency department, Mrs. Weasley

was standing alone in the emergency room, waiting anxiously. When she

saw several people coming, she was surprised: "Why are you here?"

"Peter brought us here with the Phoenix." George said, then he looked at

the door of the emergency room and asked very worriedly, "Mom, how is

Dad now? Are you out of danger?"

Mrs. Weasley looked at the twins who were taller than herself, as if she

had found support, and tears flowed instantly, "The therapist said that

your father is not out of danger yet, and is now being rescued."

"Don't worry, Mom, Dad will be fine." The twins' faces were heavy, but

they still comforted their mother.

Peter looked at this situation, tapped his clothes with his wand, and

instantly changed into a therapist's clothes, and then said to several

people: "Don't worry, Mr. Weasley will be all right, I'll go in and take a

look now, I'll see if I can help a little.

"Peter is this...?" Mrs. Weasley hesitantly looked at Peter who

disappeared in the emergency room..

"Almost forgot, Peter is still a therapist in St. Mungo's! He always has a

lot of ways to heal Dad! Fred said with surprise, and he had great

confidence in Peter.

In the emergency room, several therapists were busy waving various

healing magics with wands to maintain Arthur Weasley's vitality. When

he saw someone coming in, he originally wanted to reprimand him, but

when he saw that it was Peter, he asked in surprise, "Mr. York, why did

you come here?"

"I'll see the patient, how is he doing?" Peter asked, looking at Arthur lying

on the emergency bed.

"Mr.

York, do you know this patient?" the attending therapist asked curiously,

seeing Peter nod, sighed and said, "This patient looks like it was bitten by

a poisonous snake, but we have absolutely no idea what the poisonous

snake is.

What kind of species, the venom of this viper is too complicated.

We have never seen such a highly venomous snake.

Maybe only the venom of the legendary basilisk can be stronger than it.

So now we can only use magic and potions to maintain the patient's life,

unless the venom from the patient's body is removed, or we can only

maintain this state, in a state of near death!"

Hearing this, Peter was a little surprised. In his vague memory, the attack

that Arthur suffered this time was just a brushstroke in the plot, but he

didn't expect it to be so dangerous.

He walked over, looked pale, and there was a wound on his neck that

had been bitten by snake teeth. The wound exuded a thick black magic,

preventing the wound from healing itself, and blood kept flowing out of

the 3.2 wound.

"Isn't there a way to heal this wound?" Peter asked in confusion.

"There is no way." The therapist shook his head.

"Can I try it?" Peter said.

"You? Mr. York, do you know healing magic in addition to memory?" the

attending therapist asked in surprise, with a tone of disbelief.

Peter didn't care about his tone, smiled and said, "I have taught myself

some healing magic, but I haven't practiced it yet.

"This..."

The attending therapist hesitated, although Peter was famous in St

Mungo's, especially with his unparalleled memory therapy skills, he was

personally invited by the Dean of St Mungo to be a therapist.

Master, it can be said that it is quite powerful.

But when it comes to first aid treatment, he's also not sure if Peter is

capable.

Chapter 437 Rescue Arthur

Weasley, the werewolf Fenrir!

After thinking again and again, seeing Peter's indifferent face, the

attending therapist nodded in agreement, but still reminded, "Mr.

York, the patient is still in critical condition, if you want to treat, please

be very careful, otherwise it will destroy the previous The cycle of

healing magic will make the patient's condition even more dangerous."

Then several therapists looked serious, holding wands in their hands,

ready to save the patient's life in the event of a problem.

Peter looked at their serious attitude, smiled, then took the wand and

pointed at the wound on Arthur's neck, he felt a very strong black magic

on the wound, it was the breath of Horcrux.

Peter was very familiar with this, and he didn't expect Voldemort to turn

Nagini into a Horcrux so quickly.

Peter's wand pointed to the wound, uttering obscure and complicated

language, it sounded like singing, revealing the ethereal and natural,

accompanied by the spell, the wand radiated a warm white light, there

was no wind around, and there was a faint sound.

There are streams and birds singing, which makes people feel like they

are in nature in an instant.

The white light penetrated into Arthur's wound, forcing a stream of black

gas out of the wound, turning it into a cloud of ominous snake-shaped

smoke that refused to dissipate for a long time.

Peter snorted coldly, waved his wand, speeding up the chanting of the

spell, and finally the snake-shaped black smoke dissipated with an

unwilling neigh.

"Druid magic?!" The chief therapist blurted out in surprise.

Peter raised his eyebrows, "Mr. Claus, I didn't expect you to know Druid

magic?"

The attending therapist waved his hand and said, "Ashamed, I only saw

Dean Mungo perform a family-herited Druid magic a few decades ago

and successfully rescue a patient who had been infected with black

magic.

I don't understand.

This kind of ancient magic."

Then he looked at Peter in amazement, "Mr.

York, you are really amazing, you even know this kind of Druid magic,

you are indeed the person invited by the dean!"

Peter waved his hand humbly.

He learned this healing magic from Merlin's book, which belongs to the

ancient Druid magic.

The advantage is that the healing effect is very strong, especially the

healing effect of black magic is very obvious.

But the disadvantage is that the spells are stinky, long, and obscure.

Even Peter, who is full of prophetic talents, dislikes such spells very

much.

It is no wonder that these ancient magics are gradually lost.

"Okay, now the black magic on the wound has been removed, and the

wound can be healed without bleeding anymore." Peter said relaxedly.

"But Mr. York, the snake venom has spread to the patient's body, and we

can't get rid of the toxin from the whole body." The attending therapist

frowned and said.

"Don't worry about it, I have a solution!" Peter said with a smile, and then

took out a small glass bottle containing a bright and transparent liquid.

He opened the bottle and poured three drops of liquid into the wound.

I saw that after the wound was dripped into the liquid, it quickly healed

as before, Arthur's pale face gradually turned red, and the faint breath

became strong and powerful.

Seeing this, Peter leaked a satisfied smile and closed the bottle and put it

in his pocket.

"This... Mr. York, what kind of potion did you pour just now? The effect

is so powerful!" the attending therapist asked in surprise.

"It's Phoenix's tears," Peter explained with a smile.

"No wonder!"

The attending therapist suddenly realized that Phoenix's tears are the

most effective healing artifacts.

They can revive poisoned, injured, and dying people.

It is the most coveted thing by therapists.

It's a pity that there are very few people who can conquer Phoenix, so

naturally they rarely see Phoenix's tears in the market.

Of course, Phoenix's tears can't cure everything, especially the wounds

created by Horcrux, the healing effect of Phoenix's tears is not obvious,

which is why he tried his best to use ancient Druid magic to heal first.

After waving his wand and examining Arthur's body, Peter smiled and

said to the therapists around him: "It seems that the patient's body is

recovering well, and he can be discharged after he wakes up and stays in

the hospital for a few days for observation.

"Mr. York, it is all thanks to you that the patient was cured so quickly." A

therapist said admiringly.

"Yeah, we tried our best to save the patient's life. But Mr. York, you cured

him so quickly!" Another therapist also praised, "We only thought you

were in memory therapy before. No one can match it, and now it seems

that we are underestimating people."

The attending therapist also smiled and said, "It seems that the dean is

still overkill. Mr. York, you are much better than us in terms of

treatment, and you are still so young, which is really limitless."

Peter waved his hand quickly, "You guys are too ridiculous, if it wasn't

for your excellent medical skills and saving Mr. Weasley's life, I'm afraid I

wouldn't be able to wait for my arrival. This kind of credit can't be easily

piled on me!

Several people routinely checked the patient's body again and walked out

of the emergency room together after confirming that it was safe.

"Mr. Claus, how is my husband?" Mrs. Weasley hurriedly asked when she

saw the therapist coming out.

"Congratulations, Mrs. Weasley, the patient is no longer in danger. As

long as he is hospitalized for a few days, he can be discharged." The

attending therapist said with a smile.

Hearing the good news, the Weasleys present collectively breathed a sigh

of relief, and then all became happy. Mrs Weasley wept with joy and

bowed to the therapists.

"Madame, you should thank Mr. York. If it weren't for his help, we would

have to keep Mr. Weasley alive. But with his help, Mr. Weasley is no

different now than he was before he was injured. Thanks to him! 99

Claus said.

All the Weasleys looked at Peter, surprised and grateful.

"Oh, thank you so much, child!" Mrs. Weasley hugged Peter excitedly, "I

don't know how to thank you for saving Arthur!

"Hey, brother, we knew you could do it!" The twins walked over and said

happily, then hugged Peter and thanked him in a low voice, "Thank you,

Peter, if it weren't for you, we really couldn't imagine... ..

"No thanks, you are my best friends! Isn't that what it should be?" Peter

said with a smile.

"Did you hear George, Peter said we were his best friends!" Fred said with

a grin, "I must tell Alan and Seid when I get back to school! We are

Peter's best friends, jealous to death. he!

"That's right, we Weasley brothers are cute and charming, and of course

Peter's best friend! Best brother!" George also said with a smile, and then

brushed Ronald's hair beside him, "What do you think? , baby Ronnie?"

"Shut up, you two. I'm going to vomit!" Ronald rolled his eyes and said

angrily, looking at the two older brothers who had recovered.

The door of the emergency room regained a cheerful atmosphere,

especially seeing Arthur who was pushed out by the nurse. Seeing that he

was only in a deep sleep, the Weasley family even took their last breath

and pushed Arthur into the general ward to wait. He wakes up.

Before Arthur woke up, Dumbledore also rushed over.

In Mrs.

Weasley's surprise, Dumbledore first looked at Arthur's condition, then

sat on the chair beside him happily and handed Mrs.

Weasley a small transparent bottle.

Said to Peter: "It seems that Peter, you have thought about it with me.

Since Arthur is all right, then my bottle of Phoenix tears is useless.

I will give it to you, Jasmine, as a spare."

Mrs. Weasley looked at the phoenix tears in her hands, she was at a loss,

and she dared not accept it: "Headmaster Dumbledore, this is too

precious, we can't have it!"

"Take it, Jasmine, it's my compensation." Dumbledore looked at Arthur

on the hospital bed, and said apologetically, "This time Arthur will

appear in the Department of Mysteries and is assigned by me.

"Dumbledore, you don't have to feel sorry, that's what it should have

done." Mrs. Weasley shook her head and said, but at Dumbledore's

insistence, she still cherished the tears of Phoenix.

Then Dumbledore looked at Peter and the others, and said with a smile:

"I would also like to thank Peter, if you hadn't helped Fred George and

the others to come here, I'm afraid I would have to discuss the security of

the Floo network with Professor Umbridge now.

What a persevering person, I finally had to ask Professor McGonagall to

break free from her entanglement.

Then he looked at Peter and said, "Can I ask you one thing, Peter, is to

take 317 with your classmates when you go back to school later. The

Ministry of Magic has now monitored the school's Floo network. If You

could be expelled if you are caught by Ms Umbridge for leaving school

without cause."

Seeing this, Peter didn't say any more, because he and Dumbledore were

different from Dumbledore in terms of ideas, and it was pointless to say

more.

But he couldn't help but say: "Principal, I think it's better for you to be a

little tougher. Umbridge and Fudge have become more and more

arrogant, and they won't stop until they kick you out of school. The

consequences of your compromise with them, I'm afraid the situation will

only get worse.

When Peter heard this, his expression became serious, and he said

gratefully to Dumbledore: "Thank you for your reminder, I will pay

attention."

However, he still reminded: "Peter, pay attention to the safety of your

relatives recently, it is best to let them not go out easily. Because your

words in the opening of the school chief challenge have caused some

changes within the Death Eaters, and some people are thinking Get

revenge on you!

Peter looked at the tired look in Dumbledore's eyes and nodded calmly,

"Of course, Headmaster Dumbledore, I'll get them back to school safely.

35

Immediately, his eyes were cold, and he looked at the Muggle street

scene outside the window, and muttered to himself: "Greyback?

Werewolf? I heard that he likes to bite people everywhere, then I'll see if

he has the ability to bite me, or if he is crushed by me. Broken teeth.35

Especially watch out for a man named Fenrir Greyback, a loyal follower

of Voldemort and a werewolf. Has a very special smell tracking method,

even if it is hidden with magic, it can be tracked by him. And he has a lot

of werewolf subordinates, who are not easy to deal with. "

Dumbledore looked at Peter's appearance and sighed helplessly. He had

always wanted to invite Peter to join the Order of the Phoenix, but

looking at it now, there was no chance.

Hearing Peter's words, Dumbledore thought for a while, but shook his

head, "The magic world is about to usher in darkness now, and we need

to unite more people so that we can not be invaded by darkness.

Although Fudge is a bit stubborn, I believe that until When the truth is

revealed, he will make the right choice and stand on our side."

Chapter 438 Senior Investigator,

Peter's Warning

Time passed, and the atmosphere at the school grew tense as Umbridge

was promoted to Senior Investigator at the Ministry of Magic.

Relying on the authority of the Ministry of Magic, Umbridge constantly

issued regulations, and almost all the walls outside the auditorium were

covered with notices.

She announced the dissolution of all student organizations, associations,

teams and clubs.

Moreover, such an organization is defined as a regular gathering of more

than three students, and violators will be immediately expelled.

"A gathering of more than three people? It means that our group of five is

illegal?!" The twins looked at the contents of the notice in disbelief, and

then cursed angrily, "What the hell is this old witch trying to do? Could it

be that? Don't we even have the right to be together?"

Peter calmly looked at the notice, then looked at the ugly-looking Potter

trio, and suddenly understood something.

But he didn't care too much, and said to the two indifferently: "You don't

have to worry too much, I have had a good chat with Umbridge before,

he won't care about our affairs, we can do whatever we want.

"Have a good chat? Are you sure there is no coercion?" The twins looked

at Peter strangely. They have been friends for so many years. They know

Peter's character very well, and they are definitely not the ones who

suffer.

"Well, maybe a little bit," Peter said with a smile.

"Good job, bro! We've long wanted to give this old witch a hard lesson.

The 33 twins slapped Peter on the shoulder with a smile.

Then the two brothers looked at Potter and the others leaving, and said

sympathetically, "I really sympathize with Harry and the others. It's

unfortunate to receive such a disbandment notice just after forming a

study group."5

"Study group? When did Harry and the others love studying so much?"

Peter asked, pretending to be clueless.

"I'm not blaming that old witch in Umbridge, the Defense Against the

Dark Arts class only teaches useless theories, and doesn't even teach a

defensive spell.

And Harry and the others are about to take the OWL exam.

If it goes on like this, how can they take the exam Ever? So I secretly

organized a learning mutual aid group.""

Fred said secretly, "But don't tell anyone, if Umbridge finds out, Harry

and the others will be fired!

Peter shook his head and said, "It's too late for you to worry, Umbridge

will issue this notice, and I think it's most likely aimed at Harry and the

others."

"You mean Umbridge already knows about Harry's group?!" the twins

said in surprise.

Peter nodded, "Obviously, isn't it, Harry and the others just formed a

study group, and Umbridge issued a notice to disband the group, isn't it a

coincidence. 35

"Could it be that a member confided to Umbridge!" The twins widened

their eyes and guessed angrily, "No, we have already signed a non-

disclosure agreement, whoever dares to be highly secretive will be

punished, and who will do this?"

"What do you mean by punishment?" Peter asked curiously.

"Whoever whistleblower will have acne on their face, that's what

Hermione came up with," George said.

Peter shook his head hilariously, these people are really children's ideas,

a punishment for getting pimples wants everyone to keep it a secret.

He reminded: "Even if all members will not take the initiative to inform,

but don't forget that there is something similar to Veritaserum, which

allows those members to tell secrets."5

"Veritaserum? Isn't that something strictly forbidden by the Ministry of

Magic for private use? How dare Umbridge use it?" the twins said in

disbelief.

"Hey, I've seen Umbridge punish Harry with a black magic tool before.

That quill pen wrote the 'I can't lie' scar on Harry's arm." Peter said

sarcastically, "This woman Umbridge It's not a good thing, you'd better

let Harry and the others be careful and don't get caught with evidence."

"We got it, we'll remind Harry of them." The twins nodded solemnly.

'But how did you two get involved in Harry's organization? Could it be

that you still have magic that you don't understand and want to ask

Harry and the others?" Peter asked with a smile.

"We were just curious about their mutual aid group, so we signed up for

it." The two brothers said with a smile, "and we also told Harry and the

others about the Requirement Room so that they could practice magic."

"Then you'd better be careful, don't leave those member lists and other

things casually, otherwise, if you are caught one day, those members on

the list will suffer." Peter reminded casually.

After that, Umbridge's methods became more and more radical. She even

punished more than three students who accompany them in class, and all

the organizations and clubs in the school were forcibly disbanded.

The only exception may be the members of Peter's Five, who often get

together and play by the lake or in the classroom. But Umbridge just

didn't see it, just looking for other people's trouble.

This kind of treatment also caused many students to speculate. Some

people think that they reached some private agreement with Umbridge,

and some people think that Peter and the others caught Umbridge's

handle, so that she can turn a blind eye to the Peter group.

One day when Peter just came back from the library, Alan stopped him.

Allen nodded and went to help Peter contact the other grade chiefs.

In Slytherin's common room, Peter turned a small round table into a long

conference table, and then sat on the main seat, quietly waiting for the

arrival of the heads of each grade.

Hearing this, Peter frowned and snorted coldly: "It is said that the people

in Slytherin are cunning and judge the situation. I think they are all

stuffed with Achnatherum splendens before they work with Umbridge.

You go and help me gather the chiefs of each grade. , I'm going to have a

meeting. 35

Contrasted with the other three colleges. "

`" Peter, there have been some undercurrents among Slytherin students

recently, they seem to follow Umbridge to deal with students from other

colleges, and now the conflict between Slytherin and the other three

colleges has risen again.

Not long after, the heads of all grades who received the news rushed over

one after another. They (Good Zhao) received Peter's meeting notice for

the first time, with surprised and puzzled expressions on their faces.

"I don't care if you are active or passive, but stop this kind of thing for me

right now, you know?"

Peter said coldly, and then the corner of his mouth twitched, "I know

some of you have parents who work at Voldemort, maybe someone Let

you stir up the conflict between the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts.

But I will never allow you to involve Slytherin

"Everyone's here?"

Peter looked at the heads of grades sitting on both sides of the long table,

folded his hands, and looked at everyone lightly, "I recently found that

some Slytherin students seemed to be disobedient and joined Umbridge's

so-called investigation team. , to bully students from other colleges,

right?"

When the chiefs of all grades heard Peter's words, some people bowed

their heads in guilt, especially Draco, who was the chief and prefect of

the fifth grade, his eyes were erratic, and he dared not look directly into

Peter's eyes.

Chapter 439 Death Eater

Reserves? Peter's Punishment

The students present heard Peter calling Voldemort's name, took a cold

breath, and looked at him in horror.

Peter didn't pay attention to their eyes, and continued: "I won't care if

you want to join the Death Eaters in the future.

But as long as I'm still in school, I won't allow Slytherin to be isolated by

the school because of your actions.

Those who did not want to go to war were forced to join the Death

Eaters.

Peter suddenly looked at the chief of the sixth grade and said coldly:

"Fros, I heard that you have been in your grade for a while, promoting

the deeds of the Dark Lord? And also asked others to believe in

Voldemort like you, bullying and disapproving. your classmate?"

The sixth-year chief Fross, at first, looked flustered, but then seemed to

have confidence, looked directly at Peter, and replied with a raised face:

"Yes, we are students of Slytherin, and the Dark Lord is a descendant of

Slytherin, and He is still the most powerful wizard, shouldn't we follow

him? Only by following him can we restore our former glory and pursue

higher magical power."

Speaking of which, Fross stood up excitedly and proclaimed loudly: "I

have already met the Dark Lord during the summer vacation, he is so

powerful and unfathomable! He has promised me that as long as I turn

seventeen years old , he officially marked me with the Dark Mark and

became a member of the Death Eaters!"

"So you think you have Voldemort 317 behind you, and you can be

reckless?" Peter said, squinting.

Frost was startled by Peter's eyes, but he still clenched his neck and said

proudly: "Peter York, I call you Chief, and you really think you can cover

the sky in Slytherin.

The Dark Lord has returned. , his strength is not comparable to you, and

he will lead the Death Eaters to wipe out all those who stand in his way

in the future! As long as you dare to fight against the Dark Lord, you will

not end well.

The same is true for you!"

"Do you all think so?" Peter ignored Floss and turned to look at the

others, "Do you really think Voldemort will take you back to the so-called

pureblood glory?"

The expressions of the people present were different, some obviously had

the same idea as Floss, while others were apprehensive, not knowing how

to choose.

Seeing this situation, Floss was even more proud, he raised his head and

said to Peter: "See, the Dark Lord is invincible, Slytherin's students do not

choose to join the Dark Lord, do they still want to follow the old man

Dumbledore? Peter York, you're good, as long as you promise to follow

the Dark Lord, I'll recommend you to the Dark Lord..."

"You're talking too much!" Peter waved his hand expressionlessly, and

Floss's mouth was glued together and he couldn't speak anymore.

"Woohoo!" Floss wiped his mouth in horror, trying to use his wand to

unravel Peter's spell, but he didn't even learn how to cast spells silently,

so naturally he couldn't unravel it.

"Chief..." The others looked at the scene and looked at Peter in surprise.

Peter took out a black quill from his bag with a smile, floated it to Floss

with a piece of parchment, and said, "This quill is the punishment tool I

asked for from Umbridge, if you want to recreate it If you speak with

your mouth open, write on the parchment 'Voldemort is a bastard' every

time you write, your mouth will loosen

0 open a little. Of course, if you don't want to do it, just keep mute. 35

Hiss, the others looked at Peter in horror, and it was Peter who came up

with such a vicious method. If Fros dared to do this, he would never want

to join the Death Eaters in the future, and it would be a good idea not to

be killed by Voldemort.

Alan covered his mouth with a pouting smile and reminded: "Peter, what

if he finds someone else to solve it?"

"Don't worry, this is a little magic I improved from the permanent paste

spell.

Unless he finds Voldemort or Dumbledore, he won't try to unlock my

magic."

Peter said lightly, but the voice could be heard by everyone present, "If

he tried it himself or let someone else try to unlock it by magic, every

time he tried, or after a day

One of his eyes or ears would quickly stick together, eventually becoming

a crippled deaf, dumb, and blind man.

Peter's voice was very light (acdc), but the people present couldn't help

but shuddered and looked at Floss sympathetically.

Floss also looked at Peter in horror, with a hint of pleading in his eyes.

But Peter ignored him and floated the quill and parchment onto the table

in front of him, smiling and reminding: "I put these two things here,

whether you use them or not. But remind you, tomorrow's this When you

haven't made a choice, one of your eyes will be stitched together, and so

on."

"Okay, we don't need to worry about Fros anymore."

Peter clung to the table and reminded the others that he looked at the

heads of all grades present and said with sharp eyes, "I don't care if you

think the same as Fros, but as long as I'm still in school, Slytherin is no

longer the Death Eater's reserve army.

Once a lot of Slytherin students were forced to choose sides and

eventually had to join the Death Eater camp.

But with me, Slytherin will always just study and live In this place, no

one is allowed to put his hand into the academy.

Otherwise, I will let him know what life is better than death!

"Did you hear that?" Peter's air was full.

"I heard! Chief." Everyone quickly nodded in agreement.

"The meeting is over, everyone, please convey my words to the students

of all grades, understand?" Peter waved his hand and said.

Everyone nodded and then left the lounge. Even Floss fled with the

others, leaving only the quill and parchment on the table untouched.

"He didn't write it, Peter." Allen said with a grin.

"Don't worry, he will take the initiative to write in a few days." Peter said

with a determined smile, then turned the long table back into a small

round table, and then waved his wand, "Now I put this quill and

parchment here. , to see when he will do it?

"It's really yours!" Alan smiled and gave a thumbs up, "Peter, you said,

what will he look like when he finds that the words written by the quill

pen on the parchment will be transferred to the skin?

"Wait a few more days to find out," Peter said with a shrug.

Before the next day, at night, Floss ran out of the dormitory in horror.

One of his eyes and one of his ears were joined together, turning into a

one-eyed dragon. Such a shape stunned a kind of onlookers.

Floss looked at the quills and parchment displayed in the common room,

and finally was not reconciled, and ran to the Potions Office to ask Snape

for help.

But when Snape showed up in the lounge with Floss, who had become

deaf, the grade chiefs who were quietly waiting for the news knew that

Professor Snape had not solved the magic either.

Snape grabbed Fros's back collar and asked with a gloomy expression:

"Who can tell me who did this?".

Chapter 440 Punishment! Arrest

Dumbledore?

The students around didn't speak, and they didn't know who did it, and

they all waited curiously for those who did it.

And the heads of the grades who knew about it looked weird at this time,

because they realized that they couldn't open their mouths to say that

Peter did it. Some grade heads who wanted to say it blushed and still

couldn't say what Peter did. name.

Seeing this scene, Allen turned to Peter in amazement, "What magic did

you cast on them? Why are they all speechless!

"It's nothing, it's just a simplified version of the Unbreakable Curse, so

they can't say my name." Peter said calmly.

Allen was even more curious, "Unbreakable Curse? When did you sign

the contract with them? Why didn't I know?-"

"It's just a simplified version, and it was signed at the same time when

they answered me before they finally left the table.−" Peter explained.

"You are really getting better and better!" Allen exclaimed, "Only you can

think of such a method. 99

After Snape glanced around, seeing that no one answered, his expression

became even more gloomy, then he focused his eyes on Peter, and after

looking at him, he said angrily: "Peter, you are the head of the academy,

and you are in charge of dealing with Frost's affairs. .

Then he turned and left, leaving Frost, who was about to cry without

tears, and looked at Peter in horror.

"Peter, you said, does Professor Snape know that you did it? 35 Ellen

asked curiously.

"What do you think?" Peter rolled his eyes at him, "I threw people at me,

which means I don't want to overdo it.

"Then what do we do now?" Allen said gloatingly, looking at Floss, who

was shivering.

"What else can be done, of course, when he chooses to write, when can

he unlock the magic."

Peter said lazily.

Then he stood up, came to Floss, pulled him to the small table, pressed

him heavily on the chair, like operating a puppet, held his hand, picked

up the quill, and directly On the parchment spread out, "Come, Fros, and

write as I say!"

Peter's voice was like the language of a demon, and Floss watched in

horror as his hands uncontrollably wrote "Voldemort is a bastard!" on the

parchment.

Then he felt a pain on the back of his hand, and the words he wrote were

engraved on the skin and penetrated deep into the texture.

Alan also came over curiously, then looked at the words written by Floss,

took a cold breath in mock surprise, and exaggeratedly shouted: "Fros,

you really have the courage to call the Dark Lord a bastard. !"

Hearing Ellen's words, the students in the lounge rushed over and saw

"Voldemort is a bastard" written on the parchment. They took a cold

breath and took a few steps back in horror, as if they were afraid of being

cursed. Then he looked at Floss with the eyes of a lunatic.

And the grade chiefs who knew the truth of the matter looked at the

desperate Floss with sympathy, and then looked at the smiling Peter, only

to think that Peter's methods were too poisonous, which is simply to

punish the heart!

Floss looked at the words on the back of his hand, weeping in despair, his

gagged mouth whimpered, but the quill in his hand kept writing on the

parchment, "Voldemort is a bastard. "

"Look, Floss's eyes have loosened!" The attentive student saw that Floss's

sealed eyelids were gradually loosening, and it didn't take long before he

could blink freely.

"Woohoo!" Floss's eyes were filled with tears of despair, and the

movements of his hands kept going.

Peter whispered in his ear, "Look, it's a pity that you wouldn't have to

write so many times if you had done it the first time last night. If you

said it was passed on to Voldemort. , what will happen to you?"

Floss was trembling all over, holding the quill in horror, resignedly

writing. I have forgotten the constant pain of being slashed by a knife on

the back of my hand.

In the end, after writing no less than a hundred times, Flos' eyes, mouth,

and ears finally returned to their original state.

After he stopped writing, Flos was soaked on the table, watching the back

of his hand become clearer because of the constant rewriting.

The obvious words, couldn't help crying.

Peter put away the quill, patted his shoulder with a smile, and said,

"Okay, don't be so desperate, maybe you will be grateful to me in the

future.

You'd better inform your family earlier and let them hurry up and hide.

Otherwise Voldemort is not good-natured, and he won't forgive you for

what you did today.

Hearing this, Floss stopped crying, ignoring the onlookers, and hurried

into the dormitory.

"You bastard, you are really bad!" Allen said with a smile, "Just cut off

the road of death eaters, and the screams of others just now brought tears

to my ears. It's too pitiful."

"I'm trying to persuade my classmates to return to the right path, and I'm

doing good deeds. You can't wrong me." Peter pretended to be serious,

and then he couldn't help laughing.

The grade chiefs who knew about the whole thing looked at Peter who

was playing with Allen with shock, full of awe.

Later, the students in the school found that the Slytherin students who

had been with Umbridge before were gone, and only Umbridge and Filch

were still fighting alone with a gloomy face.

Only later did the Slytherin students know that it was Peter who

personally ordered the Slytherin students to restrain them.

So Peter was even more popular at Hogwarts, because without Slytherin's

involvement, Umbridge didn't have much energy to manage the whole

school by himself.

The students breathed a sigh of relief.

Umbridge didn't dare to go to Peter's trouble, but apparently she was not

willing to give up, she quickly organized some people from Hufflepuff

and Ravenclaw, and then continued to search students and professors in

the name of investigation.

A few weeks have passed, and Peter still spends a long time in the

forbidden area of ​​the library. He also passed the Apparition exam on

the first pass, and has obtained the Apparition license.

Apparition licenses are like a Muggle driver's license, and wizards in the

wizarding world can be fined large sums of money if they are caught

Apparating without a license.

When Peter came out of the library, he found that there was a large

group of Aurors in the school, they all looked like they were ready to

fight at any time, and the head was Minister Fudge.

Disregarding Professor McGonagall's request to inform Dumbledore first,

the group forcibly broke into the castle.

Peter looked at them rushing towards the upper floors of the castle,

raised his eyebrows, and followed.

Coming to the eighth floor of the castle, Peter saw a large number of

gravel bricks in the Requirement Room, as if it had just experienced an

indiscriminate bombing.

He continued to walk to the stone statue in the principal's office, looked

at the open door, walked in directly, and his body gradually disappeared

in the air.

In the principal's office, Fudge and his party faced Dumbledore head-on.

Umbridge and a Ravenclaw senior were tugging at the bruised Harry,

holding a list and saying something to Fudge proudly.

"Okay, DA Society? Army of Dumbledore!" Fudge looked angry and

excited. He held the list of societies and said to Dumbledore, "How do

you explain, Dumbledore? You are secretly organizing students to

overthrow the Ministry of Magic. ?"

Dumbledore took the list, looked at the title Hermione had written on it,

was silent for a moment, then smiled and raised his eyes. "It seems all

over, do you want me to write a written statement, Fudge, or that a

statement in front of these witnesses will suffice?"

0・・For flowers.....

Fudge, looking very complacent, waved his hand, looking very sad, and

asked: "I'll ask you again, Dumbledore, do you admit to organizing these

students?55

"Yes, I organized it," Dumbledore said happily.

"You recruited these students into your army, didn't you?" Fudge asked

again.

"That's right," Dumbledore said with a smile.

"No..." Harry exclaimed, he didn't understand what was going on, why

Dumbledore was lying and taking the blame for him.

But Kingsley among the Aurors quickly gave him a warning wink, and

Professor McGonagall also widened his eyes and warned him not to

speak.

Harry suddenly realized Dumbledore's intention, he was protecting him

from being fired, but he couldn't let him do it, so he explained aloud:

"No, this has nothing to do with Professor Dumbledore...99

"Be quiet, Harry, or I'm afraid I'll have to let you out of my office,"

Dumbledore said quietly.

"Yeah, shut up, Potter!" Fudge shouted, staring at Dumbledore with a

beaming smile on his face, "Fine, fine, I was going to come here tonight

to fire Potter, but instead... "

"You could arrest me, right?" Dumbledore said with a smile.

"Aurors!" cried Fudge, trembling with delight, "Disarm Dumbledore's

wand and take him to the Ministry of Magic!35

"Dumbledore, you will be formally indicted for a clandestine formation of

the army in an attempt to overthrow the Ministry of Magic! You will then

be sent to Azkaban to await trial! 55

"Yeah, that's right," Dumbledore said with a smile, "but I'm afraid I won't.

Well, Fudge, you seem to think I'm going to hang around. But I don't

want to be locked up in Azkaban at all. To be honest. I still have a lot of

things to do, so I can't waste time with you here."

Fudge's face flushed red, as if he had been beaten, and his eyes were a

little confused, but then he pulled out his wand and shouted: "Dawlish!

Shacklebolt! Grab him!

But Dumbledore just lifted his wand lightly, and the magic that was

charging at him dissipated in an instant, and with a wave of his hand, a

silver flash swirled around the room, accompanied by shouts from several

portraits, and Umbridge's shrill voice.

The silver light exploded, blasting everything away, and in the dusty sky,

accompanied by a few screams, people smashed heavily on the floor one

after another, motionless.

When the dust settled, the other Aurors or Fudge Umbridge lay quietly on

the ground except for McGonagall and Harry standing.

"It's a pity I had to enchant Kingsley, otherwise it would look too

suspicious."

Dumbledore whispered, then he looked at the two, "Well, they'll wake up

soon, it's better not to let They know we have time to talk and you have

to act like the time hasn't changed as if they were just knocked to the

ground.

"Of course, it would be even better if you could help a little, Peter. After

all, you are the master of memory spells, aren't you?" Dumbledore said to

the air in the corner with a smile.

"Dumbledore, you are always so keen. I didn't expect that the invisibility

technique I've practiced for a long time is still useless in front of you."

Peter's voice came from the air, and I saw him appearing with a smile.

Chapter 441 Teach Harry

Occlumency? Want to Catch

Peter?

"Peter!" exclaimed Harry and McGonagall, who didn't expect Peter to be

here.

"Hi!" Peter greeted with a smile, then looked at Dumbledore and asked,

"What are you going to do next, Dumbledore? It won't be long before you

are wanted by the Ministry of Magic."

"Don't worry about me," Dumbledore didn't look worried, smiled, "I won't

run away and hide, I'll go on with my own business, and soon I believe

Fudge and the others will feel that if It would be nice if I didn't get

kicked out of Hogwarts.35

"Professor Dumbledore..." Harry began, with a guilty look on his face, he

didn't know what to say. Was it because he regretted starting the DA club

and caused so much trouble? Or was it that Dumbledore felt bad about

the crime he had to bear for him to prevent him from getting fired.

Dumbledore seemed to have seen through his mind, intercepted his

words, without the slightest "three one seven" blaming expression, but

said eagerly: "Harry, listen to me! You must do your best to learn

Occlumency, Do you understand what I'm saying? It's about the safety of

all of you! Very important!""

Then he looked at Peter with begging eyes, "Peter, I never asked you for

anything, but this time I hope you can help Harry."

He said in a cryptic tone, "For the reason you know, they are now There

is some kind of strong connection, you can see what the other person sees

through the connection.

But this connection depends on the strength of the two sides, Harry is not

an opponent at all.

I hope you can help Harry practice Occlumency as soon as possible , so as

to ensure safety.

"Professor Dumbledore, haven't you already arranged for Professor Snape

to teach Harry?" Peter didn't refuse, but asked anyway.

Dumbledore shook his head, looked at Harry's bewildered look, and

sighed: "Harry and Severus have an irreconcilable conflict, and they've

been practicing Occlumency for several months without any success. I'm

worried it will continue like this. , things will change. So please!"

"I'll be fine if Harry wants to." Peter said indifferently, "It's just that my

Occlumency is definitely not as good as Professor Snape, I hope you

won't be disappointed."

"Yes, I do!" Harry nodded eagerly in agreement, having been tortured so

much by Snape for so long that he wanted to escape from there.

"Then please!"

Dumbledore said with a sigh of relief and sincerely, then looked at Harry,

and repeatedly urged, "Harry, remember my words, practice every night,

close your brain, don't relax, then you will No more nightmares.

You'll know why soon, but you have to promise me, try to keep those

nightmares out, you won't be able to tell which ones are real or fake."

Suddenly, Delixi, who was lying on the ground, let out a groan and was

about to wake up.

"That's it." Dumbledore said, grabbing Phoenix Fox's tail directly,

disappearing in place with a burst of flames.

Peter looked at the people on the ground who were already waking up,

and said with a smile, "Dumbledore is sure I won't help, alas, I really

work hard.

As he waved his wand, a silver thread flew out from the wand and

quickly passed over the heads of Auror and Fudge Umbridge, who were

lying on the ground.

He picked up his wand and retracted the thread.

Then he looked at McGonagall and Harry who were on the sidelines and

said, "Don't worry, I just changed their memory a little bit and they'll just

think they've just been knocked down.

You can cooperate a little bit.

"Thank you Peter." Professor McGonagall said gratefully.

"You're welcome, it just so happens that I don't like these Ministry guys

either,"

Peter said with a smile.

Then he looked at Harry, "Since Dumbledore asked me, then you start

tomorrow night, every day after seven o'clock in the afternoon, come to

me in the Requirement Room, where I will train your Occlumency.

If you don't want to be seen by me If you have a little secret, keep

training.""

Harry nodded, looking happy, preferring to come to Peter's place than to

go to Snape's.

"Where is he?" cried Fudge, struggling to his feet from the floor. "Where's

Dumbledore? Where is he?"

"I don't know!" Kingsley exclaimed, jumping to his feet. He woke up

early, and since he was a member of the Order of the Phoenix, Peter

didn't modify his memory.

"No, he can't Apparate!" Umbridge shouted, "You can't do that in school...

"Hey! Of course he can get out of here, don't forget that Dumbledore has

a phoenix, and Apparition restraint doesn't work on phoenixes. You can't

catch him! Peter watched a group of Aurors scouring the room, sneering

at the door. said.

"It's you, Peter York, why are you here?" Fudge found Peter standing in

the doorway, watching them playfully.

"You guys are coming here with such a big fanfare. Of course, I'm very

curious, so I came here specially. As a result, I saw such an interesting

picture!" Peter leaned on the door frame and said with a smile..

"You said Dumbledore escaped through the phoenix? How did you know?

Say, did you help Dumbledore secretly?" Dawlish rushed over, pressed his

wand to Peter's chest with a gloomy expression, and asked in a tone of

interrogation.

"This Oro, are you doubting me? Do you have any evidence?" Peter

narrowed his eyes, his eyes flashing coldly, "And I don't like people

pointing their wands at me!"

"Hmph, I'm a staff member of the Ministry of Magic, and I'm on official

duty now!" Dawlish turned a deaf ear to Peter's warning. As the elite

Auro of the Ministry of Magic, he let Dumbledore escape in front of him,

and he continued to vent his anger.

Peter laughed, his face changed instantly, and with a wave of his hand,

he threw Dawlish away heavily, hit the wall and fell to the ground,

screaming on the ground in pain.

"Peter York, what are you doing? Rebellion?" Fudge cried out in panic.

Peter gave him a cold look, and said blankly: "Please take good care of

your subordinates in the future, and don't come out and bite people at

every turn."

"Minister, do you want to catch him?" Delix stood up with a face full of

pain, gritted his teeth and asked in the direction of Peter's departure.

Professor McGonagall said nothing and left the office with Harry, leaving

Fudge and the Auror to search the room for more evidence of

Dumbledore.

"Do you think so?" Professor McGonagall said contemptuously.

Fudge didn't seem to hear her, and looked around the destroyed office.

The portrait of the headmaster on the wall booed him disapprovingly,

and several even made rude gestures at him.

"If you want to catch Dumbledore, hurry up, otherwise he may flee to

other countries in a while. After all, Phoenix has no distance limit, so you

may need to find his trace all over the world." Peter joked said. Then he

ignored them, waved his hand and left room 3.2 of the principal's office.

Umbridge huddled behind Fudge, avoiding Peter's gaze, daring to speak.

"You..." Fudge blushed, trembling and speechless.

"Catch him? Why? Attack the Aurors?" Fudge said grumpily, before

glancing viciously at the joke sheet, "Minerva, I think your friend

Dumbledore is doomed! He's going to be a wanted man soon. now!"

Fudge's face darkened, and he said to Professor McGonagall with a bad

attitude: "You'd better take Potter down, it's none of your business here."

Chapter 442 Principal Umbridge,

Peter's reminder!

The day after Dumbledore's escape, Umbridge quickly became

headmaster of Hogwarts with the support of the Ministry of Magic.

This caught many students off guard, and they asked well-informed

people about this matter, especially Harry, who was at the scene at the

time, and became the object of everyone's inquiries.

In the end, the students didn't find out much, except that Dumbledore

escaped after subduing several Aurors, Umbridge, and the Minister of

Magic and his junior assistants.

And some details are getting more and more changed, and it is even

rumored that Fudge's head has been turned into a pumpkin by

Dumbledore, and is now lying in St.

Mungo's.

Umbridge's becoming the principal is not good news for the students, but

when Umbridge proudly brought his belongings and was about to enter

the principal's office, he couldn't pass the monster statue.

The principal's office was automatically closed, and she couldn't get in.

In the end, Umbridge could only return to the Defense Against the Dark

Arts office, and made it the new principal's office.

Afterwards, with the promulgation of "Educational Order No. 29",

Umbridge became more unscrupulous in the school.

She directly blocked all Floo networks in the school, and monitored all

the students' off-campus letters, not allowing students to talk about

magic.

Ministry and school affairs, even male and female students are not

allowed to speak at close range.

Due to Peter's orders, the Slytherin students withdrew from the

investigative action team.

However, some college students who like to follow the trend cannot be

stopped from joining, so these members of the investigation team, who

have been granted the right to deduct points and punish by Umbridge,

deduct points recklessly and even bully other students.

Because of the existence of Peter and the large number of students from

the pure-blood family, Slytherin ignored them directly, and the people of

the investigation team naturally followed the wind and did not dare to

provoke the students of Slytherin.

While the students of the other three colleges were overwhelmed by

educational orders, Slytherin was on the safe side.

At night, in the Response Room, Peter was sitting on the sofa. He looked

at Harry, who was a little nervous, and asked with a smile, "Are you

ready, Harry?"

Harry nodded, "Ready! 35

"Then," Peter drew his wand and put it on his head, "Liligree!

Then Harry's mind kept flashing back and forth, his life in the Dursleys in

the Muggle world, and after school, until the memory came to last night

when Umbridge used Veritaserum to ask where Harry Dumbledore was. ,

A strong idea drove Peter's Dementorion out.

Harry stretched out on the sofa behind him, panting, as if he had been

through a marathon.

"Very well, Harry, after this period of practice, your Occlumency has

improved very quickly." Peter retracted his wand and nodded in

satisfaction, "I just used all my strength to spy on your brain, but in the

end you succeeded. It's great to get my Demention out."

After Peter promised Dumbledore that he would teach Harry

Occlumency, he realized that Harry's talent was good.

The reason why the Occlumency he had studied for a few months before

had not progressed was just because of the conflict with Snape, which

made Harry and Snape angry and involuntarily resisted Occlumency.

Now that I am here with Peter, after Peter's step-by-step guidance, the

progress has been obvious.

"Your Occlumency is now able to withstand normal Demention. If you

want to improve later, you need to practice it yourself. Peter smiled and

said, "You just need to remember Dumbledore's instructions to use

Occlumency every day before going to bed. , you will no longer have

nightmares. 99

"Peter, do you mean I'm not going to use it in the future?" Harry asked,

looking a little reluctant. He was very comfortable with Peter, but he felt

that time passed too quickly.

"Okay, don't use this expression."

Peter said with a smile, "you are going to take the OWL (Ordinary

Wizarding Level Test) exam soon, you better get more certificates,

otherwise it will be difficult to find a job in the future.

And we also have to take the exam.

The NEWT (Advanced Wizard Rank Test) exam, then your Occlumency

depends on conscious practice, and no one else can help you."

"Peter, you are graduating soon, what are you going to do next?" Harry

asked curiously.

"I don't know." Peter shook his head. "I've got my Oxford diploma, maybe

I'll find a job in the Muggle world, and of course I have a job as a

therapist in St Mungo's now. , is also quite good.

"Peter, you are amazing! Hermione said that you are the first student in

100 years to take all the courses in the seventh grade, and you can get all

○ (outstanding) grades. No job position will reject you!" Harry said

admiringly. .

"Hermione praised," Peter smiled and shook his head, "I haven't taken the

test yet, who knows what the result will be."

"Okay, let's all do our best." Peter patted Harry on the shoulder and said

with a smile. "Today's training is over, you won't be here after that. 99

Peter waved his hand and walked towards the door.

"Why not? Don't forget he's a very powerful wizard! Harry, you can't

underestimate him," Peter said. "I can only give you one piece of advice,

Harry, and that is to listen to Dumbledore and don't make assumptions."

"Peter!" Harry looked at Peter's figure, hesitated, but couldn't help

shouting.

Peter was a little surprised, then looked straight at him, "Harry, didn't

you follow Dumbledore's words and use Occlumency to isolate these

visions?"

Peter looked at him, sighed and said, "Harry, have you ever thought that

since you can see Voldemort through this connection, is it possible that

Voldemort can also see what you see? Even Mislead you with false

illusions.

Seeing the guilty conscience in Peter's eyes, Harry explained: "I just think

that since I can see what happened to Voldemort, maybe I can grasp his

whereabouts and sabotage his plans ahead of time."35

"What's wrong? Harry." Peter asked, looking back suspiciously.

"I don't know why lately I keep dreaming that I'm in a room full of

prophecy balls and keep coming to the rack in row 97, looking for

something like 317." Harry said, "I feel like Voldemort is in Looking for

one thing. I can sometimes see things about Voldemort in visions.

Harry's eyes widened at his words, "You mean Voldemort can monitor

this place through me?

"Okay, go back to bed early, Harry," Peter said, then pushed open the

door and disappeared into the darkness.

Chapter 443 The future picture in

the crystal ball! Unscrupulous

Umbridge

It's June and the fifth and seventh graders will be taking exams.

The students of both grades were concentrated in the auditorium, and

under the supervision of the Ministry of Magic examiners, they took the

tense examinations.

Peter is the only student with twelve exams, so time is very tight.

The NEWT exam was very easy for Peter, so he still finished the exam

paper quickly, and handed in the paper ahead of time in the eyes of

many students with envy and admiration.

In the divination class exam classroom, Peter calmly walked to the

examiner, Professor March class, after being called by his name.

"Long time no see, Peter, I didn't expect you to graduate so soon."

Professor March class greeted with a smile, "I was impressed by your fifth

grade divination test, now show us your divination test. talent.

The wizard next to her, who was also the one who invigorated Peter at

the beginning, also looked at Peter with expectant eyes, wanting to see

what prophecy he would have this time?

Peter looked at the crystal ball on the table, came to the table, and

stroked it lightly with his hands. After a faint light flashed, the mist in

the crystal ball slowly dissipated, revealing a picture.

Both Marchban and the wizard noticed the movement and asked very

curiously: "Peter, what did you see? Tell us about it!"

Peter looked at the scene above, raised his eyebrows, and said flatly: "I

saw the Ministry of Magic, and there will be a fierce battle there. This

battle will change the status quo of the wizarding world, and darkness

will surface. , the magic world is no longer peaceful! 99

"Battle? Ministry of Magic?" The two examiners were shocked, and then

looked at the crystal ball, but in their eyes, the crystal ball was still a

cloud of mist.

Suddenly there was a change in the crystal ball, which attracted Peter's

attention.

He looked down and saw a stone arch appeared in the picture.

The stone arch looked ordinary, with only a layer of shabby drapery

hanging on the arch, but Peter didn't.

A lot of whispers could be heard inside, as if there were a lot of people

hiding inside.

Peter knew it was in the stone arch of the Department of Mysteries, but

to his surprise a man fell into the veil and disappeared, not Sirius in the

story, but Peter himself!

Peter leaned in to see who shot himself into the stone arch veil, but the

picture was too fragmented for him to know the truth about the future.

"What's the matter? Did you see anything?" Professor Marchban asked.

Peter came back to his senses, looked at the curious and worried eyes of

the two, smiled, shook his head and said, "No, I only saw so much."

Then he successfully used tea leaves for divination, and analyzed the

lifeline and wisdom line on the palm of Professor Machiban, and

successfully completed the divination test.

In the astronomy exam, Peter spent just a few minutes, as if reciting the

answers, he drew all the constellations accurately, and found the correct

positions of the eight planets in the sky.

It took less than half an hour for Peter to leave the Astronomical Tower

under the envious eyes of his classmates.

When Peter came downstairs, he was about to return the book he read

yesterday to the library. He saw six figures walking across the grass

towards Hagrid's hut. Chief among them is Umbridge.

Peter frowned, this Umbridge was getting more and more unscrupulous

now. He turned around and followed, and his body gradually merged

with the darkness in the night.

Umbridge rushed into Hagrid's hut with five Aurors, and after a while,

with a roar in the house, several Aurors ran out of the house in

embarrassment.

Hagrid also rushed out with anger on his face, waving his fists and

shouting angrily: "Cowards! You want to ask me about Dumbledore from

me, dream it!" 99

"Aurors, knock him out!" Umbridge screamed, before striking Hagrid with

a thin red light first.

Hagrid was surrounded by half a dozen people, all of whom fired streaks

of red light at Hagrid, apparently trying to stun him with a Stunning

Charm.

But Umbridge was disappointed. After the curse hit Hagrid, it was

ejected. Hagrid was still waving his fists everywhere, and his teeth were

barking at the Aurors.

"Be sensible, Hagrid!" an Auror shouted.

"Damn sanity, don't even think about grabbing me like this, Dawlish!"

Hagrid roared.

Again and again, Fang rushed towards the wizards who surrounded

Hagrid, trying to help Hagrid, but was finally hit by an Auror spell and

fell to the ground. Seeing this, Hagrid rushed towards him furiously,

knocking the Auror out with a punch, and did not stand up again.

"Catch him! Catch him!" Umbridge yelled from the side.

"How dare you!" Suddenly there was an angry cry in the distance, facing

the moonlight, Professor McGonagall shouted as he ran, "How dare you

do this!

"Let him go! Hear that, let him go!" Professor McGonagall rushed in

angrily, "Why are you attacking him? He didn't do anything, he didn't do

anything to give you a reason to do this... 35

Aurors, stun her! Umbridge ignored McGonagall's words, and ordered

coldly.

As soon as the voice fell, four red lights shot from the Auror to

McGonagall. In an instant, under the red light, Professor McGonagall's

terrified and disbelieving expression was illuminated brightly and clearly.

The screams of the students came from the tower not far away, and

everyone was startled by this unsuspecting attack.

It's just that the Auror's attack didn't reach McGonagall, and they stopped

strangely at a position only a few centimeters away from McGonagall.

After a closer look, he found that there was a faint barrier blocking the

attack.

Professor McGonagall stared at the scene with wide eyes. She didn't cast

this magic. She quickly looked around to see who rescued her? But no

one was seen.

Suddenly, a slight voice came from behind her: "Professor McGonagall,

just stand here and don't go, I will teach these people a good lesson."

"Peter?" Professor McGonagall heard a familiar voice, and immediately

recognized Peter's voice.

But Peter didn't answer her any more.

Umbridge and the Aurors were also a little confused by this scene, but

suddenly there was a magic spell that was launched out of thin air,

hitting one of the Aurors, lifting him into the air, and then falling heavily

on his back. On the ground, stop moving.

The remaining three Aurors were instantly alert, raising their wands and

looking around.

Umbridge was also startled, screaming: "Who is it? Who dares to attack

the staff of the Ministry of Magic? Don't pretend to be a ghost, come out!"

"Deputy Minister, he should have cast the Illusory Body Charm!" Dawlish

reminded, and then said confidently, "Such a trick can't trouble me, let

me see who is preventing the Ministry of Magic from doing things?"

As soon as they finished speaking, a curse was fired at them out of thin

air, hitting an Auror.

"Caught you, right there! Quickly attack in that direction!" Delixi shouted

excitedly, and at the same time, the wand in his hand quickly attacked in

the direction where the spell was shot. Another Auror and Umbridge

followed in that direction.

This scene worried Professor McGonagall, fearing that Peter would be hit

by their attack. It's just that after the attack stopped, there was no one

there. The originally confident Delixi was also dumbfounded.

"Humph!" A cold hum sounded around.

Then, a red-lighting spell was shot at them out of thin air. Before they

could react, a spell was fired in the other direction, and then in the other

direction. These spells took less than a second before and after.

With a muffled groan and a sharp cry, the two Aurors were also hit by

the Stunning Curse and fell to the ground. And Umbridge was hit by four

or five spells one after another, and with a horrified expression, he

slammed on the ground heavily and stopped moving.

Hagrid was still waving his fists, but when he looked at the people in

front of him who were all fainted, he was a little stunned.

And Big Dog Fang, hit by an uncurse shot out of thin air, woke up, and

then barked angrily, seeing the pink Umbridge lying on the ground, and

biting down on her pouty buttocks.

"`" You can't bite your teeth, it will dirty your mouth. ' Hagrid hurriedly

dragged Umbridge's teeth towards him and reprimanded.

"Okay, Hagrid, get out of here. You're no longer safe here," a voice said

out of thin air.

"Who is it? How is it so familiar?" Hagrid asked suspiciously, listening to

the familiar voice.

The invisible Peter said helplessly: "It's me, Peter, Hagrid, get out of here

now. Otherwise, Umbridge and the others will catch you when they wake

up."

"Oh, it's you, Peter! I thought who it was. 99 Hagrid suddenly realized,

and scratched his head with a smile, "Thank you for saving me, Peter,

you are so kind! Then he looked at the Aurors on the ground and greeted

them angrily.

They spit out (good enough Zhao), "These cowards, who dare not deal

with the Death Eaters, prefer to oppress us! 99

"Okay, let's go." Peter said helplessly, "Aurors will wake up soon!"

"Okay, I'll go now!" Hagrid nodded, then looked at Fangya, and said

reluctantly to the surrounding air, "Peter, can you please take care of

Fangya, I can't take it with me.

"I'll ask the centaurs in the forbidden forest to take care of it, you don't

have to worry." Peter agreed.

Guaranteed, Hagrid waved to McGonagall not far away, and let the rear

stride towards the Forbidden Forest, disappearing into the woods.

When Professor McGonagall waited for Hagrid to leave, he breathed a

sigh of relief, looked at the Aurors and Umbridge lying on the ground, his

face was full of dissatisfaction, and asked in a low voice, "Peter, how

should we solve this now?

"Professor McGonagall, you don't have to worry about it, as long as you

insist that you don't know it." Peter said, "Okay, Professor, I'll go first, I'll

leave it to you here.

"Peter? Peter?" McGonagall called tentatively around him, but he didn't

get a response, so he knew Peter was gone.

She came to the comatose person and snorted coldly, but waved her

wand and sent the comatose six people to the infirmary.

And Harry and others who watched the whole process on the tower,

guessed who was stealth to help Hagrid and Professor McGonagall.

Chapter 444 Graduating soon,

looking for Peter?

With the end of the last exam, the fifth-grade students rushed out of the

classroom in high spirits, while the seventh-grade students fell into the

mixed emotions of leaving school.

"It's finally over!" A few people came to the lake to relax, and Fred said

with a sigh of relief, "After working hard for so long, I don't know how

many NEWT certificates I can get in the end? 35

"You try? 35 Allen looked at him with contempt and said, "You two guys

were thinking about teaching Umbridge a lesson and leaving school. If it

wasn't for Peter's blocking, you'd be out of school now, so what are you

working on?"

"Who's calling that old witch of Umbridge so hateful, we've all prepared a

lot of magic fireworks, and we're going to hit that old toad, but Peter

stopped it. Or we'd all be opening a shop in Diagon Alley now!" George

remembered Umbridge He said angrily.

"So, is it my fault that you didn't get fired early?" Peter said slowly.

Looking at Peter's half-smiling eyes, the twins instantly confessed and ran

over to slap him on the shoulders with a smile, "How is it possible, we all

know that Peter is for our good, and you have also taught that old man a

lesson for me 317s. A witch, isn't she?"

"Peter taught him a lesson? What did he do? Why don't we know?" Allen

asked curiously.

"Do you remember that last month, Umbridge didn't show up for a week,"

Fred said gloatingly, as if recalling some amusing memory, "Didn't she

claim to be back at the Ministry of Magic, when in fact she was After

being cursed by Peter, his face became like a toad, with many disgusting

pimples growing, and the pus continued to flow out.

The old witch was so frightened that she huddled in her office and

refused to come out.

Covering his face, he secretly ran to the infirmary at night to find Madam

Pomfrey for treatment."

"As a result, the old witch also threatened Madam Pomfrey and forbid her

to disclose this matter." George continued, "Then Madam Pomfrey

directly poured a lot of strange potions on her, making her drag her for

another week. Belly, haha..."

Everyone was amused by the vivid description of the twins, and when

they calmed down, looking at the calm lake and the towering castle,

everyone sighed in unison.

"I didn't expect time (acdc) to pass so quickly, we are about to graduate

and leave school! I don't know if there will be a chance to come back in

the future?" Cedric said reluctantly.

"Yeah, I used to feel that time was slow, but before I could react, I was

about to graduate." Allen nodded and sighed.

"Hey, why are you so sad all of a sudden?"

The twins were unhappy, and Fred rolled his eyes, looked at Cedric, and

said with a smile, "What you need to worry about most now is your

girlfriend.

Knowing that she still has a year to graduate.

During the year you are not in school, be careful that Qiu Zhang will not

want you at that time! Hee hee.

"You two crows!" Cedric hammered the two brothers angrily, and then

said proudly, "We have decided to get engaged when she graduates, so no

one can take my girlfriend away! "

"What? Really?" Everyone looked at Cedric in surprise.

"Of course!" Cedric said happily.

"Ow, Seid, why do you think so hard! You're getting married at an early

age!" The twins shouted with a funny face, and scolded with a hilarious

smile, "You have already betrayed our single team, look at our four single

dogs, you This is a naked show off!

"Don't you have Angelina, George? When are you single?" Cedric asked.

"Ow, don't mention it." George seemed to remember something sad when

he heard this, "Angelina broke up with me! She couldn't tell me and Fred

all the time, so she gave up!"

Hearing his words, the friends around him laughed instead of comforting

him.

Allen said with a mean face: "Who told you two to look exactly the same,

and you have to imitate each other.

I have been friends for so many years.

Can't tell who the two of you are.

It's bad if you and Fred's girlfriend can't tell the two of you apart, George,

and you two live together.

"You evil brat! Fred beat him!" George's face flushed red, and he waved

his fists in anger to beat up the talkative Alan, and called to Fred for

help.

Then Alan was chased by the twins and begged for mercy while asking

Peter and the others for help. It's just that Peter and Cedric looked like

they were watching a play, smiling and watching him being tickled on

the grass by the two brothers, out of breath begging for mercy.

The students in the distance looked at Peter and the others with envy,

because only Peter and the others in the school dared to get together so

openly and playfully without being punished by Umbridge.

Suddenly, Peter's eyes glowed blue light slightly, and after a while the

blue light went out, Peter came back to his senses, with a mysterious

smile on his face, but this scene was not seen by the few companions who

were playing.

Peter shouted to his friends: "You guys have enough fun, go back to the

castle first, I'm going to the Forbidden Forest.

Peter looked at them, then into the distance, then turned away from the

pasture and into the forbidden forest.

"If I were a centaur, I would also drive out you two troublemakers! To

save the centaurs from making a mess." Allen said with a smile.

"The centaurs are so exclusive, but they are very enthusiastic towards

you.

We are so envious of the truth."

The twins looked envious, and then said dissatisfiedly, "We also quietly

went to the Forbidden Forest to visit the centaur tribe, and brought a lot

of them.

Delicious gift, but they ignored us and kicked us out of the forbidden

forest!

"Then can you help us get in touch with Peter? We have something very

important to ask him for help!" Harry asked anxiously.

"Alan, have you taken the nonsense potion today? Why are you always

begging for beatings!" The twins angrily chased Aaron and started

fighting again.

“Hagrid asked me to take care of his pet dog Fangya, but the guy has a

grudge against her for biting Umbridge, and has been looking for a

chance to kill him these days. 35 Peter explained, “So I need to get him

Sent to the centaurs, they'll take care of it for me.

I might be back late, so you don't have to wait for me.

A few people stopped fighting, ran over and asked puzzled: "What are

you doing in the forbidden forest?"

"What are you doing to Peter? He just went to the centaur tribe." Fred

said suspiciously.

Not long after, the Harry trio ran over out of breath, and when they saw

Fred and the others, they asked anxiously, "Where's Peter, isn't he with

you? Where did he go?"

Chapter 445 Sirius Was Caught?

Counterattack Umbridge!

Allen and Cedric turned to look at the twins, "Fred George, you should

know where the centaurs are, after all, you all planned to visit the

centaurs before."

The twins shook their heads and smiled bitterly: "We don't know, we

quietly followed Peter, but we were stopped by the patrolling centaurs

just halfway through.

Moreover, the centaur tribe is deep in the forbidden forest, and it is

difficult to find it if there is no one to guide it. Dumbledore, Hagrid, and

Peter were probably the only ones at the school who knew the centaur

tribe's address. But none of the three of them are in school now. 39

"Then what to do! Professor McGonagall is not at school today, how are

we going to save Sirius?" Harry was very anxious and blurted out.

"Save Sirius? What the hell is going on?" George asked Ronald, frowning.

"I don't know, Harry suddenly yelled during the exam. Then he said he

saw Sirius captured by Voldemort! And still in the Department of

Mysteries at the Ministry of Magic." Ronald shook his head and said.

"See? Harry, what do you mean, you saw Sirius like the last time you saw

my dad get hurt?" Fred also asked seriously.

Harry nodded with a worried look on his face, "Sirius stayed in

Grimmauld Place most of the time, but this time I contacted him with a

double-sided mirror and didn't respond.

Then I called Kreacher, the house elf, to ask, and it said little Sirius went

out early and was not at home.

I saw Sirius from Voldemort's perspective, he was being tortured by

Voldemort!39

"Harry, I think you should calm down first." Cedric said calmly, "Peter

told us about your nightmare. Didn't you learn Occlumency? How can

you still see Phantasm?"

Harry looked a little embarrassed, and said with a guilty conscience:

"Well, Occlumency is indeed very effective, but I saw how busy Sirius and

the others have been recently, and felt that I could use my special

connection with Voldemort to see what happened on Voldemort's side. ,

and then help them to Sirius. 35

George looked at him disapprovingly, "Harry, since both Dumbledore and

Peter have told you many times, you should listen to them carefully,

because you are not sure if the vision you are seeing is true or false!"

"I don't care! What I have to think about now is how to rescue Sirius? He

is now in Voldemort's hands, and his life and death are unknown! He is

my only relative, and I can't let him do anything!" Harry growled

irritably.

"Then what are you going to do?" Fred asked.

"I'm going to the Ministry of Magic to save him!" Harry shouted.

"Are you sure, Harry?" Allen said, stepping up to look at him, "I'm not

belittling you, but you're stronger than us now, and you want to break

into the Ministry of Magic alone and rescue Voldemort. Sirius?"

"Then what can I do?" Harry roared irritably, "Dumbledore and the others

are not at school, and Professor McGonagall and Peter are also unable to

contact them now. If I don't rescue, there will be no one! 39

"Harry Potter!" came a sharp cry in the distance.

"Crap, Umbridge is after him!" Hermione yelled anxiously.

"What's the matter?" Fred asked.

"We wanted to confirm that Sirius was at home, so we had to lead

Umbridge away, and then contact Kreacher through Umbridge's office

fireplace to confirm that Sirius was no longer at home." 55 Hermione

said, "Umbridge should have found out now. Now, she's coming to catch

us. 55

I saw Umbridge hurried over, holding Ginny and Luna in both hands,

looking at Potter and the others with a smirk, "Potter, let them both

attract my attention, and then secretly use my fireplace.

Contact the outside world.

Come on, who are you contacting? Is it Dumbledore? You better give me

a satisfactory answer, or you will be fired today! Including these two

little girls!"

The twins looked at their sister, who was being dragged by Umbridge,

with angry expressions, and shouted, "Let go of my sister!"

Umbridge looked at them, glanced around, and found that there was no

one, he breathed a sigh of relief, and said viciously: "Weasley, are you

ordering me? What are you guys, now I'm punishing Students who

violate the rules, if you don't want to be punished, just stand aside and

don't talk, or I will punish you too!

0・・For flowers.....

"Old witch, I've endured you for a long time!" George looked at Ginny,

who was bleeding from the corner of Umbridge's mouth, and pulled out

his wand angrily, "How dare you bully my sister! I want you to

experience punishment!"

Fred drew his wand at the same time and pointed it at Umbridge.

"You...you are rebelling!" Umbridge's face became gloomy, then he threw

the two girls away, then pulled out his wand, and said contemptuously,

"You think that with your strength, you can Is it my opponent? 35

"Death! I'll send you to Azkaban to lock you up!" Umbridge said furiously,

before firing a red spell at Fred.

Seeing this, Cedric and Allen also walked up to Harry and the others,

pulled out their wands, and pointed at Umbridge with a solemn

expression. "Now, Professor, the four of us should be able to fight you?"

Umbridge had the upper hand at first, but as the four of them cooperated

in an orderly way of fighting, they were forced to keep retreating, and

were finally disarmed by Fred's spell and dropped from her wand.

"Armor!" Cedric blocked the attack with a shield in time.

As soon as the voice fell, the four-player round pressed towards

Umbridge in a semi-arc shape.

Fred and Alan, who were standing in the middle, were in charge of the

attack and kept firing spells.

George and Cedric, who were standing on both sides, were in charge of

defense.

The two worked together to erect a tough protective shield and kept

advancing towards Umbridge.

Umbridge's face was gloomy, he raised his wand vigilantly, and

threatened loudly, "You better put down your wands obediently, and then

hand Potter and the others to me, or you will be fired!

Fred reminded with a smile: "Old witch, you may have forgotten that we

have all finished our exams and are now considered graduates. Your

expulsion is of no use to us."

"Nice job, Cyd!" Fred was startled by Umbridge's sudden attack, then gave

Cedric a grateful thumbs up.

"Let's fight back together! Just follow the way Peter usually fights with

us, and knock this old toad down together!" Allen reminded.

Chapter 446 Dispose of Umbridge,

hide from the idle Peter

"You dare to attack the senior officials of the Ministry of Magic and your

headmaster, you are a crime! You will be punished!"

Umbridge couldn't believe that he would be disarmed by several

students, and when he came back to his senses, he used his fat fingers

Trembling pointed at them and said viciously.

"You were the first to attack us! We had to fight back to protect

ourselves!" Allen retorted, then took out a photo ball, swayed it in front

of Umbridge as if to show off, and said with a smile, "This is what I've

been doing since It was borrowed from Peter, and I didn't expect it to be

used.

"Peter York!" Umbridge gritted his teeth, his face gloomy, and then

looked at his wand that Fred was playing with, and growled angrily,

"Give me back my wand! I won't pursue today's affairs!

Fred looked at each other a few times, then shook his head and said with

a smile: "That's not possible, I'm afraid that we will just hand you the

wand, and you will deal with us right away!"

"We don't believe you! So we think we'll tie you to a certain place for a

while, so that we won't be disturbed in the next thing."

Fred said with a smile, and then turned to "Three One Seven" to several

gangs.

The companion shouted, "Brothers, tie our most esteemed Professor

Umbridge to the Forbidden Forest to calm down for a while.

That way she won't make any noise if she yells."

As they said, they waved their wands, tied Umbridge firmly, and took her

to the Forbidden Forest while Potter and the others were stunned.

Allowing Umbridge to yell and scold, several people hung her upside

down from a big tree outside the Forbidden Forest, then clapped their

hands and left the place.

Hermione turned her head to look at Umbridge, who was hanging in the

air like a fat toad, and said worriedly: "Fred, if you do this, I'm afraid

there will be big trouble, and just hang her in the forbidden forest, If an

accident happens..."

"Don't worry, Hermione!"

The twins squeezed Hermione on either side, grinning. "We've cast a

powerful exorcism spell near the old witch, and the animals in the

Forbidden Forest can't threaten her.

And after a day, the rope It will disappear automatically, we just make

her suffer a little bit.

Besides, we have finished the exam now.

It doesn't matter if she wants to fire us. It is impossible for her to go to

the examination and education department to make fun of our grades.

Professor March class will not give her a good face. "

"Fred, thank you for helping us block Umbridge.

We're going to the Ministry of Magic to save Sirius now!"

Harry said, clutching the scar on his head in pain, "I feel Voldemort's

wrath, Sirius.

One refused to give him a prophecy ball from the Prophecy Hall of the

Department of Mysteries, and he is now tormenting Sirius.

"Then how did you get there, the Ministry of Magic is in London, which is

a long way from here." Cedric asked with a frown.

"We can go through that fireplace in Umbridge's office and have access to

the Ministry of Magic," Ronald suggested.

"No, the Ministry of Magic monitors all the fireplaces at Hogwarts, and if

we go there like this, we'll be discovered immediately, and we won't be

able to reach the Department of Mysteries at all," Hermione said, shaking

her head.

"Then what to do, time is urgent, we must get to the Ministry of Magic as

soon as possible! Sirius is still there!" Harry said anxiously.

"We can take the Thestral," Luna said suddenly.

"Thestral?" Everyone looked at her.

"Thestrals fly very fast and are very smart. As long as you tell them where

to go, they will take us to our destination." Luna said slowly.

In the end, led by Luna, the group came to the edge of the Forbidden

Forest, and according to Luna's instructions, they took away some bloody

raw meat from Hagrid's hut.

Among the group, only Luna and Harry saw Thestrals, while the others

watched in amazement as the raw meat they brought disappeared out of

thin air.

"Fred, are you really going with us?" Harry asked in surprise.

"Of course, after all, our stinky brother Ronald has to go with you, we

can't let you guys go to the Ministry of Magic. The twins said with a

smile.

"I'm going too!" said Ginny.

"Impossible! You can't go anywhere, just take it with you at school! The

35 twins and Ronald said at the same time.

"You can't keep me," Ginny insisted, "I've been playing Umbridge with

Luna before, and I can go straight to the Ministry of Magic through the

fireplace!35

"Me too!" said Luna, also standing beside Ginny. "We did a good job just

now, and we can't leave us now!""

"We're not playing an adventure game!" Fred said angrily, "There will

likely be Death Eaters and Voldemort waiting there, Ginny is obedient,

you take Luna back to school, and then wait for Peter to return. At the

castle, Peter will come to our rescue."

"You also said that it is very dangerous there. Since you are all desperate,

why can't we do it?" Ginny insisted angrily.

In the end, they couldn't resist Ginny's insistence, and Fred and George

still agreed to let Ginny and Luna follow, otherwise the two would not

wait peacefully in the school.

"Wait...wait for me! Suddenly Neville ran over from outside panting and

said, "I'm going too!

"Neville, go back! It's none of your business here!" Harry said quickly

after seeing this, he didn't want to drag more people in, the Ministry of

Magic was a dragon pool and a tiger's den, and if it wasn't for Hermione

Ronald's insistence, he would have preferred to go there alone .

"No, we are a member of the DA club!" Neville shook his head and

insisted, "and Ginny and the others can go there, why can't I!

One more person ended up going to the Ministry of Magic.

"Alan, Cedric, are you sure you want to go too?" George asked with a

frown, "We went because my brother and sister are going, but this has

nothing to do with the two of you, so don't go. . You'd better stay at

school.""

Cedric shook his head and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, the two of

you are our friends, friends are in danger, we have no reason to watch,

right? And we can't watch Harry and the other juniors go on adventures.

.."

"Side is right, we can't let you go to risk, but we can't stop you from

going, so we can only go together, and then we can take care of each

other." Allen also insisted.

Everyone sat on the Thestral one after another, and when Ginny and

Luna climbed onto Thestral's back, they were each hit by a petrification

spell without any precaution.

The Weasley twins, they conjure up a jump rope, tie the two girls to the

Thestral, and whisper to the Thestral: "Please send them to the castle. 35

Ye Qi made a hissing sound as if agreeing, carrying the two tied up and

slowly rushing to the castle.

Then the two said to their surprised companions: "The previous promise

was to deceive the two of them, they are still too young, and it is

impossible for them to take risks.

Everyone nodded in agreement. It was true that Ginny and Luna were

only fourteen years old, and they were still girls, so it would be better not

to go.

With the eight Thestrals flying into the sky, the eight people flew towards

the Ministry of Magic in the high wind.

"So, you're not just asking us to take care of Hagrid's dog today, are you

here to hide in peace?" The centaur elder said with a smile, his long

white beard shaking as he spoke.

"Okay, elder, I think I should go too." Peter got up and said, he watched

Potter and his party have reached the Ministry of Magic in the flames,

"otherwise these reckless guys may not be able to hold out, when

Dumbledore and the others arrive. .

"Yeah," the elder looked at the sky in the distance, stunned, "I don't know

if the ancestors thought so when they signed a contract with fate?"

In the depths of the forbidden forest, in the centaur tribe, Peter and the

tribe elders were sitting by the bonfire, quietly watching the images of

Harry and the others in the flames.

"Then he is very lucky to have a magical friend like you."

The elder said with a smile, then looked at Peter enviously, "You are the

most magical wizard I have ever seen, and you are outside the fate line.

Easily fiddle with the direction of fate.

Unlike us, who are endowed with the ability to watch fate, but unable to

intervene, just like a bystander who records fate silently but cannot

express it in words. 99

The elder took a sip of his pipe, and then pointed at Cedric in the flames

with a smile, "This person should have been a person whose lifeline has

long since stopped, but with your intervention, he escaped the pursuit of

the god of death. , but this time forward, the god of death's eyes came to

him again, I wonder if you will intervene?"

"Forget it." Peter said with a smile, "I just didn't expect that because of

my participation, the fate line has changed a little."

"But it's not bad to be in a place like this, isn't it?" Peter said with a smile,

"Blessed by fate, even if human beings disappear in the future and

another race is born, you will still sit back and watch the clouds rise and

fall. 35

"He's my friend 3.2!" Peter said firmly.

Chapter 447 Department of

Mysteries, Prophecy Ball?

"Ding!" As the elevator door opened, Potter and his party walked out of

the elevator.

There was silence in the main hall of the Ministry of Magic, and the only

sound that could be heard was the constant rush of the golden fountain,

from the pragmatic wands of men and women, the arrows of centaurs,

the tips of goblin hats, and the ears of house-elves.

It sprayed out continuously and landed in the circular pool.

"It's so strange, how come the Ministry of Magic doesn't seem to have a

single person." Allen looked around vigilantly with his wand, and said

with some unease in his heart. The original wand checkpoint and security

guards here are gone.

"Don't stay here any longer, let's go to the Department of Mysteries as

soon as possible!" Harry also noticed the unusual, but he was so eager to

save Sirius that he couldn't care about it.

The group walked through the hall and came to the elevator. After

everyone entered, they pressed the number nine button.

When they arrived at the Department of Mystery Affairs on the ninth

floor, they faced twelve doors.

The few people who didn't know the location of the Prophecy Hall could

only go in one by one in a stupid way.

They entered the brain room 02 filled with brains, the death room with

only a stone arch, a locked room, and the time room filled with clocks

and full of ticking.

When he finally succeeded in opening the fifth door, he entered the Hall

of Prediction.

When they all entered the Hall of Prediction, a spark flashed outside the

door, accompanied by the appearance of a phoenix, Peter's figure

emerged from the flames. He looked at the room where Potter and his

party had just entered, and turned to the door of the Time Hall next to

him.

When Peter walked inside, he felt like he was in a watch shop, the clocks

were ticking, the clocks were shining like diamonds, and at the end of the

room, there was a towering Bell glass cover.

Peter came to the glass cover and looked at the bird inside, in a flickering

light, constantly repeating the cycle from birth to death.

However, Peter's attention was not on the glass cover. He turned to look

at the wooden cabinet beside him. Through the glass window, he could

see dozens of exquisite hourglass-shaped necklaces.

"It's here," Peter muttered, then smiled. One of the main tasks he came

here this time was the time converter inside, and his time converter had

been handed in before the exam.

The time converter is a BUG prop that is very useful to Peter. As far as he

knew, the time-turners would all be destroyed in this battle for the

Ministry of Magic. So Peter needs to get a few of them before they get

destroyed.

Peter didn't open the wooden cabinet immediately, but tapped the

wooden cabinet lightly with his wand, and was immediately bounced off

by a huge force, Peter almost didn't hold his wand.

"Sure enough!"

Peter said.

However, he was not disappointed.

The protective spell on the wooden cabinet was not difficult to undo,

perhaps because the Ministry of Magic was confident that no one would

dare to break into the Ministry of Magic, so the protection imposed on

the Time Transformer was not very strict.

Waving his wand, Peter kept unraveling the spell on it bit by bit.

At the same time, everyone who entered the Prophecy Hall followed

Harry's memory to the 97th row, but they did not see Sirius, who was

supposed to be here.

"He's over there," Harry said, his voice dry now, "he should be there, I

see.

"Harry..." Hermione next to him tried to call him, but Harry didn't

answer, just hurried over and looked around, trying to find the trail of

Sirius.

"He should be right here...somewhere..." Harry said hoarsely, "or

maybe..." he said and ran to the other hallway to take a look .

"Harry, I don't think Sirius is here, come here!" George said, his

expression was more serious than ever, he turned his head and whispered

to his partner, "Be careful, we may be caught in a trap, someone wants to

Get Harry here!

Fred, Cedric, and Allen pulled out their wands and looked around

vigilantly. Neville, who was a little sluggish, also quickly pulled out his

wand, guarding the dark place with a solemn expression.

Harry quickly ran through the rows of shelves in one direction, and then

shuttled through the shelves in a different order, trying to find Sirius. It's

just that he looked around and found nothing, not even a trace of

fighting.

"Harry, come here!" Ronald shouted to Harry, who was looking for

someone.

"What?" Harry finally stopped, his voice dry, a little afraid to look up at

everyone's eyes, for fear that they were all accusing eyes, or that he was

stupid, or that they should go back to Hogwarts go.

"Come and see, here's your name!" Ronald said.

"My name?" Harry looked confused, followed the direction Ronald

pointed, and saw a crystal ball on the shelf, the surface was dirty, as if it

had not been touched in many years, but the shimmer inside made it a

little bright .

And under the crystal ball, there is a yellow label. It says the time and

date sixteen years ago, and it says "The Dark Lord and Harry Potter."

"What's this?" Ronald asked. "How did your name end up here?"

Then he looked at the shelves and labels around the net, "There's no

name on the shelf, or anyone else's, eh? Come and see, there's Peter's

name here!

"Very well, Potter, turn around slowly now and give it to me." Lucius

Malfoy walked slowly out of the darkness, his wand pointed at Harry.

317 "June 13, 1993?" Allen looked at the time and said in surprise,

"Didn't we just finish the OWL exam then?'

But suddenly, behind them to the right, a languid voice came to mind.

"I know what this is!"

Cedric said suddenly, "it's a prophecy ball! My dad told me before that

there is a prophecy hall in the Department of Mysteries, filled with many

prophecy balls from ancient times.

The prophecies made by many prophets since then.

So the one in Harry's hand should be the prophecy of the Dark Lord and

Harry!"5

"Why shouldn't it?" Harry said. "It has something to do with me, doesn't

it?" Then, despite the dissuasion, he grabbed the dirty crystal ball with

his hand.

"Harry, I don't think you should touch it!" Hermione screeched as Harry

stretched out his hand. All eyes were on Harry again.

"Peter?" As soon as he heard Ronald's words, Cedric and the others ran

over first, and following the dim light, they saw a slightly new crystal

ball on the shelf with the words "1993.6.13, Peter York and Peter York

Son of the Phoenix."

"About my prophecy?" Harry looked puzzled, looked at the prophecy ball

in his hand, and brushed away the thick dust on it, wanting to see what

mystery was inside?

At the same time, in the aisles around them, more than a dozen black

figures quickly approached them from all directions, the tips of their

wands lit up and aimed at their hearts, as if they were ready to launch a

spell at any time.

Chapter 448 The Siege of the

Death Eaters, the Battle of the

Time Hall

"Give me the prophecy ball, Potter." Lucius said slowly, his palms

stretched upwards, as if he had settled for them.

"Where's Sirius?" Harry's heart sank sharply, but he still held on to the

prophecy ball and insisted.

Hearing this, several Death Eaters laughed, and among the Death Eaters,

a woman standing in the shadow said proudly: "The Dark Lord always

predicts things like God!"

"Give it to me! Potter." Lucius Malfoy said again, his eyes fixed on the

prophecy ball in Potter's hand.

"I want to know where Sirius is!" Harry continued, "I know you took

him."

"I want to know where Sirius is!" Bellatrix parroted, then sneered and

said in a baby-like voice, "Little baby Harry woke up with a fright and

thought the dream was real. .

"Sometimes you should understand the difference between reality and

dream, Potter." Lucius said sarcastically, then his face changed, and he

said gloomily, "Give me the prophecy ball! Otherwise we will use the

wand! 995

Harry's heart tensed, his stomach pounded, and if Sirius really wasn't

here, he was leading his friend to a senseless death.

Just before he could do anything, Bellatrix, who was standing next to

Lucius, suddenly shouted, "The Prophecy Ball will fly..."

"Armor!" Harry responded quickly, he was prepared for this woman, and

even though the prophecy ball slipped to his fingertips, he was still

grabbed by him like a snitch.

"I told you not to!" Lucius Malfoy yelled at Bellatrix. "That's what the

master wants! In case you break it...""

"It's now!" Fred yelled suddenly.

Before Harry and the others could react, George Allen and Cedric raised

their wands and attacked the Death Eaters who surrounded them. A black

thing smashed at the Death Eaters.

The Death Eaters instinctively used their armor to block the flying black

balls. As a result, after the black balls hit the protective barrier, they

exploded and turned into thick black smoke that was foul-smelling and

dazzling. , directly made the tears flow, nausea and retching.

"Try our masterpiece again!" The twins took out a bunch of water polo-

like things again and kept smashing them around. After the water polo

landed, it split open and a very viscous liquid flowed out of it, causing

the reaction The Death Eater slipped.

Then the four of them concentrated their firepower to knock out all the

Death Eaters in an aisle, and shouted at Harry, who was still stunned,

"Come on!"

Seeing this, Harry quickly regained his senses, followed Fred and they

kept firing spells backwards, and kept running towards the gate.

"Trash! Don't hurry up and chase! Don't let them escape!" Bellatrix

shouted angrily, and at this moment, some fetid slime splashed over her

body, causing her to jump into a rage, swearing and slipping. Several

Death Eaters on the ground then chased after Potter and the others.

In the time hall, Peter finally released the protective spell on the wooden

cabinet.

He opened the wooden cabinet and looked at the time converters neatly

placed inside.

Two gone.

Then he closed the wooden cabinet door again, cast a simple protective

spell, listened to the fierce movement outside, walked towards the door,

and his body gradually disappeared.

Suddenly, the door of the time hall opened, and the three of Harry Fred

George rushed in, and they quickly hid behind the pendulum clock,

looking like they were separated from the others.

The door of the Prophecy Hall suddenly opened again, and several Death

Eaters rushed in, searching everywhere.

"I didn't see them, did they run to the hall?" said a Death Eater.

"Check under the table and behind those big clocks in the cabinets!" said

another Death Eater.

When the two Death Eaters ran to where Harry and the others were

hiding, and before they could see them, Fred and George quickly each

emitted a red light, hitting the Death Eaters.

One Death Eater fell to the ground and didn't wake up, but the other was

very unlucky and smashed the bell-shaped glass cover behind him, his

head fell directly into the glass cover, and then his head was like a bird

on the side, from the baby's head.

It keeps looping between the old people, which looks very strange.

As soon as the remaining two Death Eaters saw them, they quickly

launched a spell and attacked the three of them.

"Get out of the way, Harry!" George shouted loudly, then cooperated with

Fred and used the Armor Protection Charm to resist the attacks of the

two Death Eaters, and the clocks around were shattered by the ejected

curse.

One of the spells hit the wooden cabinet on the wall impartially, the

wooden cabinet shattered, and the time-turner inside fell off and

shattered into pieces, but then it was restored as new, back to the intact

wooden cabinet, and then again It was shattered by the spell, shattered

on the ground, and so on.

"`"Remove your weapons!" Harry took the opportunity to disarm one of

the Death Eaters' wands with a spell.

"Nice job! Harry," Fred praised, as he followed, stunned the wandless

Death Eater with a stun spell.

Seeing this, the only remaining Death Eater turned around and ran

towards the door, wanting to call for others to come over.

But the three of Fred stopped hiding, and the three of them fired spells at

the Death Eaters at the same time, and the three spells hit the Death

Eaters who had just arrived at the door, knocking him unconscious before

he even opened his mouth to shout.

"Come on! We can't stay here!" George shouted.

Immediately after the three of them left, the door opened again not long

after, and Peter walked in. The bag around his waist was bulging, and it

seemed to contain a lot of things.

(Good Zhao) He looked at the time-turner that was in constant loop, and

smiled, he was just waiting for the result, and only in this way would he

not be known about the two time-turners he took along.

Looking at the three Death Eaters who were knocked unconscious on the

ground, Peter still felt that the three were too kind, and then snorted

coldly, waved his wand, and threw the three Death Eaters lying on the

ground into time.

Looping time converter.

I saw that all three of them were in a time loop, from a baby rapidly

growing older and older, and then becoming a baby again, repeating the

growth before the cycle.

"It would be a lot more fun to have Voldemort in this time loop if you

could!" Peter whispered as he watched the time loop.

"But now is a good time to take advantage of the mess! The Department

of Mysteries has so much good stuff, I'm sorry if I don't take it away!

Peter left the room stealthily again.

Chapter 449 Everyone who was

arrested, Peter who led the sheep

In the death hall, Harry had already formed a confrontation with the

Death Eaters at this time. At this moment, Harry was holding the

Prophecy Ball and was surrounded by the surrounding Death Eaters.

In the Death Eater camp, the twins, Alan and Cedric were being put on

their heads by several Death Eaters with wands, and several of them were

bruised and bruised. It was obvious that they had fought with the Death

Eaters, but it was just unfortunate. Still got caught.

And Hermione, Ronald and Neville were among those arrested, and

Bellacrites' hair was tightly grasped by Hermione, who was constantly

struggling to resist.

"Be quiet, little girl! Otherwise I wouldn't mind giving you another

Cruciatus!" Bellacritus said with a cruel smile, pulling Hermione's hair.

"Potter, look at your comrades, do you want them to die for your

recklessness?" Lucius Malfoy stepped forward and said jokingly, "You

have nowhere to go now, so you should keep prophesying obediently.

Hand over the ball. You don't want to see anything wrong with your

friends, do you?

"You can't give it to them!" Fred shouted in unison.

"Shut up!" The Death Eater who pinned them down kicked them angrily.

"Potter, hand over the Prophecy Ball! Otherwise we don't mind torturing

your companions one by one and see how long they can last! Bella Cretes

threatened.

"You'd better kill me right away!" Fred roared fiercely at Bella Cretes,

with blood from the corners of his mouth, struggling to punch her.

"Kill you?" Bellacritus smiled cruelly and shook his head, "It's just a

simple death curse, that's too kind, my favorite is the Cruciatus, which

can make life worse than death! Delighted!"

She looked at Neville, who was looking at her with hatred on her face,

and said with a smile: "You should be Longbottom, I remember when

your parents were tortured to death by us, and the two Aurors eventually

became insane lunatics. This is so funny.35

"My parents are healed!" said Neville, glaring at her, "they will avenge me

and bring you to justice!

"Crucifixion!" Bella Crete 317's face became gloomy, and he gave Neville

and the Crucifixion directly with a sneer.

Neville shrieked, his legs tucked into his chest, twitching and screaming

in pain.

"Let him go!" Fred and the seventh graders struggled and roared, kicking

and kicking the Death Eaters who were holding them frantically, writhing

violently.

"It's just an appetizer." Bellacritus stopped casting spells and turned to

look at Harry with a pained expression, "Okay, Potter, now either hand

us the prophecy or watch your friends, Die one by one in front of you!

Harry had no choice, he handed the prophecy ball in his hand with a

determined look. Lucius Malfoy jumped up, came to Harry, and couldn't

wait to take the prophecy ball.

Suddenly, the door swung open and rushed in Sirius, Lupin, Moody,

Tonks, and Kingsley. I saw that these people quickly attacked the Death

Eaters who were holding Fred and the others, and then turned into white

smoke, quickly scurrying around the room.

At the same time, the Death Eaters also turned into black smoke, and the

black and white smoke entangled with each other.

In the small room, five members of the Order of the Phoenix and a dozen

or so Death Eaters were fighting fiercely, and the spell was like raindrops

running around here. Fred George and the others quickly found cover

and huddled together to avoid these dangerous spells.

The members of the Order of the Phoenix are all powerful wizards, and

they can play against each other, but the strength of the Death Eaters

should not be underestimated. They are basically the backbone of the

Death Eaters. distracted.

Harry held the prophecy ball and crawled forward cautiously against the

steps. But suddenly, a magic curse rubbed his ear dangerously, hit the

stone slab not far away, and blew the stone slab into a big hole. The huge

explosion made his head dizzy.

Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a sturdy and powerful arm

grabbed his neck tightly, a ghastly-faced Death Eater named Dolohov.

"Give me the prophecy ball!""

Harry was caught in tears, breathless, and Dolohov fumbled for the

Prophecy Ball with his other hand on Harry, trying to grab it.

The members of the Order of the Phoenix who were fighting above didn't

notice Harry's condition, but Fred on the ground noticed it, especially

Neville, who was closest to Harry.

Since he hadn't found his wand, he could only use his body to stab him

hard.

Runs into Dolohov and grabs Dolohov's face with his hands.

Fred and the others finally found their wands. Seeing that Dolohov's

wand was emitting green light, they unanimously cast the spell they

could think of at the first time on him.

"Dizzy!

"All petrochemical!

"All petrochemical!

"Break to pieces! 35

Dolohov managed to dodge Cedric's Stunning Charm, but was then hit by

the twins' two Petrification Charms, and finally was stunned by Aaron's

Shattering Charm, which blew the arm holding the wand into pieces.

everyone on the ground.

"Nice job!" Sirius defeated his opponent, landed on the ground, blocked

two stun spells flying towards them, and shouted, "You need to get out of

here now, it's very dangerous here!"

As soon as the words fell, a green light almost hit Sirius, and it was

Bellacrites who did it. I saw her standing proudly on the stone pillar,

smiled proudly, and then joined the battle.

But as Tonks, the weakest member of the Order of the Phoenix, was hit

by a stun spell, the Order of the Phoenix gradually fell behind.

With the help of Sirius, Harry and the others finally got together and

prepared to flee to the door. But the Death Eaters obviously didn't want

to see such a result, and they pressed Harry and the others one after

another, forcing Sirius to join the battle again.

The eight Harry gathered together, guarding against the Death Eaters'

sneak attack.

"Fred be careful!" George suddenly changed his face and shouted in

horror.

"Avada Suo! 55 A Death Eater shoots a green light towards the ground in

mid-air, the target is Fred who is defenseless (acdc)!

"Transformation!" A clear voice rang from the door, and Fred and a stone

pier on the side exchanged positions in the blink of an eye. The green

light beam hit the stone pier and shattered it instantly.

"Peter!" Allen shouted in surprise towards the figure at the door.

His words made everyone in the room move, and they all looked in the

direction of the door. I saw Peter looking at everything here angrily, and

the wand in his hand was still raised.

Peter was very angry at this time. On the one hand, he was angry that the

Death Eaters almost killed Fred, and on the other hand, he was angry

with his own carelessness.

Ever since he passed the time converter in the time hall, he had the idea

of ​​catching fish in troubled waters. After seeing the future and making

sure that they were all right, they safely ran to other rooms to find some

precious and useful magic props and materials.

The Department of Mysteries is the most mysterious place in the Ministry

of Magic.

The silent people here are much like Muggle scientists, silently studying

ancient and profound and even forgotten magic.

They are not politicians of the Ministry of Magic eager for quick success,

but some people who stay out of the way and want to explore the

breadth and depth of magic.

So Peter found a lot of magic materials here that are no longer in the

market, like precious materials such as mithril.

In the circular room, he found the records of the silent people's

explorations and ideas about various magics of all dynasties, and they

were all placed in the room layer by layer.

Peter was ecstatic about these very precious notes.

Fortunately, he carried the Book of Merlin with him, and it took him a lot

of time to rely on the Book of Merlin to copy and transfer all the notes of

the silent people to the Book of Merlin.

Although the Department of Mysteries is part of the Ministry of Magic, it

has been around longer than the Ministry of Magic was established, and

it is the only department that is not mandated by the Ministry of Magic.

There is something in it that only the silent man can know.

And the silent person signed a confidentiality contract after joining the

job, and was not allowed to tell the secrets here, not even the minister.

Now that because of Voldemort, no one is here, and Peter certainly

wouldn't let such a good opportunity pass by.

Except for the locked room and the legendary invisible thirteenth door,

Peter had already gone through them one by one. As for the locked room,

Peter has heard some rumors about it, saying that it contains the most

positive emotion of human beings - love, its energy is very large, even

beyond magic.

Peter didn't know whether the rumor was true or not, but when he tried

to open the room, he could feel the energy behind the door, like a warm

sun, like a sun was hidden! Peter instinctively felt that if he opened the

room rashly Opening a door would have unpredictable consequences, so

he reluctantly gave up.

As for the legendary thirteenth door, Peter used magic to test it many

times, but only found twelve doors, so he can only regard this rumor as a

rumor for the time being.

Considering that so much time was wasted, when Peter reacted, he

remembered that Harry and others were in danger, and hurried to the

death hall without stopping, only to see the scene where Fred was almost

killed.

The next moment, Peter, who was standing at the door, disappeared, and

instantly appeared beside Fred. He looked at the Death Eaters in the air

with cold eyes, and turned around and disappeared.

In the next instant, he appeared directly behind the Death Eater who had

almost killed Fred just now. With a scream, the Death Eater fell to the

ground. The limbs were twisted as if twisted into a twist by a powerful

force.

Peter appeared directly in front of the Death Eaters, took off his mask

expressionlessly, looked at him, and sneered: "McNeil, you didn't die last

time in Little Hangleton, it's your fate. , but this time you should not be

able to escape.

McNeill looked at Peter with pain and horror. He had a deep memory of

the man who made the Death Eaters and Voldemort suffer a lot. Hearing

Peter's sentence-like words, he pleaded with a trembling voice: "Please,

please. ......Let me go!"

Peter ignored him and put a hand lightly. McNeil floated up in panic, and

then quickly flew to the stone arch. With an unwilling scream, McNeil

disappeared directly into the curtain hanging down from the stone arch. ,

not even the slightest ripple.

The death hall suddenly quieted down, and they all looked at him with

various eyes.

"Peter York! How dare you come here!" Bella Cretes laughed, as if seeing

a surprise, "The master said that you are a genius, I will have a good

contest today, are you worthy of his praise?

Peter looked at this crazy woman, his eyes flashed a little weird, he

remembered that among the cursed children, this woman gave birth to a

child to Voldemort? I don't know if it happened in this world?.

Chapter 450 Peter's Devil Flame

Saves Sirius

In an instant, Peter was surrounded by the Bella Crites Lestrange brothers

from three sides. The three of them were the elite of the Death Eaters,

and their combined power should not be underestimated.

Facing Peter, the three of them did not have a slight attitude of contempt.

With the constant and deadly attacks on Peter, the green lights rushed

towards Peter intensively.

Seeing this, Peter didn't panic, he turned around and disappeared into the

circle of three people in an instant.

"Be careful, this kid can Apparate here!" Bellacritus reminded loudly,

looking around vigilantly.

"Labstam be careful...!" Rodolphus saw Peter who suddenly appeared

behind his brother, and as soon as he shouted, he saw Peter knock him

down with a curse.

Peter dealt with Labstan Lestrange, and easily escaped Rodolphus and

Bellacritus' death-defying spell, and disappeared in place again.

The Lestranges didn't dare to be careless, and leaned back against Peter's

surprise attack.

Peter didn't have time to spend more time with them here, so he turned

to look at the other Death Eaters, especially when he saw that there were

still Death Eaters who wanted to grab the prophecy ball in Harry's hand

and appeared directly beside Harry and them.

Two or two Death Eaters were knocked unconscious.

"Mr. Malfoy, it's been a while!" Peter smiled as he looked at the Death

Eater in front of him.

"Peter York!" Lucius Malfoy looked ugly, he wanted to leave, but because

of Voldemort's orders and fear of him, he didn't dare to leave until he got

the prophecy ball.

"Lucius quickly snatch the prophecy ball from Potter's hand, let's hold

this kid! 39 Bellacritus surrounded Peter with four Death Eaters, and

urged Lucius Malfoy loudly.

"You think you can stop me?" Peter sneered. Immediately, he waved his

wand and swept towards the four of them. Various magics flew out from

Peter's wand. With the continuous teleportation, one person surrounded

the four Death Eaters and attacked them from different directions. .

The four Death Eaters were completely unable to grasp where Peter

would appear next, and could only be vigilant in passive defense.

But if you stay for a long time, you will lose.

With two screams, the two weaker Death Eaters were hit by the sudden

appearance of Peter's magic, and flew out heavily.

One of them was unlucky enough to crash into the veil of the stone arch,

only to set off a ripple before disappearing completely.

Peter looked at the couple as if he were dead, and his wand kept

throwing deadly spells.

The Lestranges are worthy of being one of Voldemort's most reliant Death

Eaters.

Even though they were at a disadvantage in the duel with Peter, the two

cooperated tacitly and resisted Peter's attack with difficulty without being

defeated.

Peter was also a little impatient by the husband and wife's defense.

He waved the magic spell directly, and summoned a blue and gloomy

flame from the wand.

The moment the flame fell to the ground, it suddenly jumped up like oil

was poured, and quickly became bigger.

It condensed into the shape of a phoenix and charged towards the

Lestrange couple.

"Devil flame!"

Bellacritus and Rodolphus looked terrified, and immediately gave up

their counterattack, turning into two black smoke and flying away.

But Rodolphus took a step slower and was chased by the phoenix-shaped

devil flame.

The moment he touched it, he was burned to ashes before he could even

let out a scream.

The devil flame is also called fiery fire. It is different from ordinary

flames that require burning materials, and can destroy almost anything in

its burning path. If it is not controlled, it will hardly be extinguished.

At this time, under Peter's control, the devil's flame became bigger and

bigger, and in the form of a phoenix, it raged in the room.

Everyone who saw it was dumbfounded.

The Death Eaters and the members of the Order of the Phoenix who were

fighting fiercely stopped and avoided the flames in horror, fearing that

they would be burned to pieces.

However, the members of the Order of the Phoenix soon found that the

flames were deliberately avoiding them, and instead beat the Death

Eaters hard, and they were immediately relieved.

Then they looked at Peter who was controlling the devil's flame with

admiration.

Although they could also release the devil's flame, this flame was difficult

to control and most likely to attack the master.

Therefore, most people do not dare to try to cast the Fiery Fire Charm.

0.. ask for flowers.....

The Death Eaters in the room fled to the door one after another, not

daring to stay here, and Peter didn't have much energy to pay attention

to the Death Eaters who escaped at this time, because the devil's flame

was really difficult to control, especially if he wanted to.

When avoiding harming innocents, you have to be more careful,

otherwise if you burn these members of the Order of the Phoenix or

Harry and others, Dumbledore may have to fight for himself.

After killing five or six Death Eaters with the Devil's Flame, it was an

accident. Peter still took the Devil's flame back. With the movement of

the anti-curse, the huge blue phoenix-shaped flame gradually retracted

into Peter's clutches. Like it never happened.

The other members of the Order of the Phoenix did not stop there. Except

for Sirius, everyone else chased after them, trying to catch these Death

Eaters.

"Great job! Peter, this trick of yours has helped us a lot!" Sirius flew down

and gave Peter a thumbs up.

Peter nodded at him with a smile and said, "Let's get out of here as soon

as possible, it's not safe here!

Sirius nodded, then walked towards Harry, inquiring about his status

with concern.

"Ahhh!" Harry suddenly covered the scar on his head and shouted in

horror, "Voldemort is coming!"

"Avada Suo!" Bella Critus, who had already left, suddenly appeared on

the stone pillar not far away, and shot a green flash towards Peter and

the others, targeting Sirius standing in front of Harry.

Sirius just turned his head and looked at the life-threatening curse shot at

him, his expression still a little confused and scared, just when he

thought he was going to die.

A figure stood in front of him, and he quickly used his wand to condense

the rubble on the ground into a thick stone wall, which was blocked in

front of him.

Chapter 451 A sudden change,

Peter is dead?

Seeing that her attack was missed, Bellacrites looked regretful and

wanted to turn and leave. As soon as he turned around, he heard a voice

beside him, "You just attacked someone, so you just left?"

"Avada Suomen!" Bellacritus fired a Sudden spell in the direction of the

voice without saying a word.

"As expected of Voldemort's right-hand man, he's rude!" Peter's voice

came from another direction.

"Crucifix!" Peter appeared directly behind Bellacritus, hitting her with a

Cruciatus.

"Ah!" Bellacritus screamed, fell from the stone pillar, and then climbed up

with blood on his face. Just looking up, he saw the expressionless Peter

and the magic "Three One Seven" who came over. The rod points to her

crowd.

Sirius stepped forward, looked at Bella Cretes, and implored Peter: "Peter,

can you hand her over to me? 35

"Whatever, she almost killed you just now, you are the victim." Peter

shrugged and said nonchalantly, then gave up his seat.

"Bella, I really didn't expect to see each other in this situation. Sirius

looked at the woman in front of him with a complicated expression, and

said with a sigh.

"Haha, dear cousin, are you going to take revenge on me?" Facing so

many wands pointed at him, Bellacritus didn't show any fear, but looked

at Sirius mockingly, "You better be Kill me, or I will kill you."

Sirius shook his head, looked at her with pity, and said: "I won't kill you,

I'm not as crazy as you, your future destiny will be to spend your whole

life in Azkaban. Now your husband is dead, You will be alone and no one

will care about you anymore."

"Haha, you don't kill me? You'll regret it! Sirius!" Bellacritus laughed

wildly, and then looked at Peter, who was watching the play, with a look

of hatred in his eyes, but then he showed a very happy smile, like What

task has been completed, and shouted loudly: "Master, it is now!"

"Avada Suo!" A gloomy voice suddenly sounded from behind Peter, green

light flashed, and it sank directly into Peter's back.

"Harry?!"

"Harry how dare you.""

"Stop! Harry....

Peter turned around and looked at Harry, who had a grim and smug look

on his face, with a look of surprise and surprise in his eyes, and fell

backwards.

It's just weird that the time when he fell was as if the slow-forward

button was pressed, and he slowly fell into the stone arch and

disappeared behind the curtain. The curtain seemed to have just blown a

gust of wind, and then calmed down again.

"Peter!" Fred and George rushed towards the stone arch, trying to pull

Peter back from behind the drapery, but were held tight by Alan and

Cedric.

"Let go of me, I'm going to save Peter, he just walked in." Fred and

George struggled desperately.

"It's too late, Fred George, this is the door of death, and no one who goes

in has ever come out!" Allen and Cedric, with red eyes, hugged their

waists tightly, preventing them from going through.

"Bellacrites has run away! Hermione exclaimed. But at this moment, no

one had time to take care of her. Sirius was unbelievably removing the

wand from Harry's hand. Looking at Harry, who was very strange at this

time, he hugged him. Don't let him hurt the innocent again.

"Haha, Peter York is dead! Peter York was killed by Harry Potter!" Bella

Cretes' frantic voice echoed throughout the room.

Fred and the four looked at the drapery, grief-stricken, listened to the

echoes left by Bella Cretes, turned and ran to Harry, who was surrounded

by the center, red-eyed and wanted to rush at Harry, but were blocked by

Sirius and Hermione Ronald. .

"Why? Harry, why did you kill Peter? He trusted you so much..." the

twins roared sadly..

"Calm down! Please calm down! That wasn't Harry's intention...he

wouldn't do it!" Sirius yelled, blocking the four.

At this time, the death hall fell into chaos, and the four of Fred and Sirius

confronted Sirius.

Hermione, Ronald and Neville were all stunned by the sudden change,

surrounded Harry and watched his expression change constantly.

The expression of smug smugness, and for a while, the expression of

struggle and resistance.

"Hurry up! Listen to me!" Hermione looked at Harry, as if thinking of

something, and put her wand to her neck and shouted loudly at the

confronting people, "Harry looks to be under control! come and see!

After hearing Hermione's words, Fred and the others also stopped and

quickly surrounded Harry who was lying on the ground.

After some struggle, Harry's eyes suddenly turned cold. He looked at the

people around him and said proudly, "Kill Peter York today, and see who

will dare to oppose me in the future?"

"You're not Harry!" Hermione looked at the unfamiliar Harry, especially

when she was looked at by those eyes, it was like being stared at by a

poisonous snake, she was terrified, she took a few steps back in horror,

pointed at Harry and said 3.2, " You are Voldemort!

As soon as the people around heard Hermione's words, they looked at

Harry, who was a complete stranger, took a cold breath, and took a few

steps back.

"Smart little girl,"

Harry said complimentably, his voice cold and hissing like a snake

talking.

He looked at the terrified people around him, laughed wildly and said,

"We will meet soon, when the name of the Dark Lord will cover the entire

magical world, and you will be the witnesses of the great Voldemort

ascending to the heights.

After he finished speaking, the blood in Harry's eyes disappeared, and the

hideous expression also disappeared.

"Harry? Is that you?" Sirius asked cautiously and tentatively.

Chapter 452 Crazy Harry,

Dumbledore Arrives

But Harry didn't answer him at this time, but stared blankly at the

curtain of the stone arch, and murmured in disbelief: "I killed Peter? I

really killed Peter!" He looked at his hands, as if he saw blood that didn't

exist on it, and began to frantically wipe his hands with his robe.

Looking at Harry's own hands that were reddened, Sirius quickly pulled

him in a heartache, "Enough, Harry, it's not your fault, Voldemort did it!"

But Harry turned a deaf ear and just muttered to himself that he had

killed Peter. This scene made the four of Fred, who were trying to find

Harry desperately, froze in place, looking at the crazy Harry with

complicated expressions, and did not move.

"Harry, please calm down!" Hermione hugged Harry with tears in her

eyes, "It's not your fault, no one thought Voldemort could control you, it's

something he planned for a long time..."

"Voldemort? Voldemort! Ah, I'm going to kill you!" Harry suddenly fell

silent, then snatched his wand and ran frantically outside, ignoring the

sound of obstruction behind him.

"Harry02!"

"Harry! Don't...

Sirius and the others quickly chased after him, but Harry had already

pressed the elevator up and left this floor.

Following the induction with Voldemort, Harry came to the main hall.

Before the gate of the fence was fully opened, he could not wait to

squeeze out.

Looking around, he did not see Voldemort, only the members of the

Order of the Phoenix were interacting with each other.

The Death Eaters fought fiercely.

And Bella Critus was laughing and shouting that Peter York was dead,

while intervening in the battle from time to time. Seeing that the Death

Eaters who were in a state of decline did not help, they hurried towards

the fireplace in the main hall with a frantic smile.

Seeing Bella Critus, Harry looked at him with hatred, he remembered

that when this woman came to him, his scar was in severe pain, and then

Voldemort appeared in his head, controlling his body towards him. Peter

casts a life-threatening spell!

Harry dodged one after another spell and rushed towards Bellacritus in

the distance. With a strong feeling of hatred, he came behind Bellacritus

and roared: "Gouging out the bone!

Bellacritus screamed and fell to the ground. But then he stood up, looked

at Harry grimly, and said with a grim smile, "Never used the

Unforgivable Curse, did you, baby?"

"You need to give them evil powers, Potter! You need to actually cause

pain to be handy, and righteous anger can't torment me for long."

Bellacritus exclaimed, "You helped us kill. Peter York, I'm happy with

that. How about I show you a demonstration now? Let you feel the real

pain.

At the mention of Peter, Harry's heart was filled with endless resentment,

including Bellacritus and Voldemort. And to himself, he dodged Bella's

attack and shouted again: "Gouging out the bone!"

"Ah!" Bellacritus felt the endless pain this time, and fell to the ground and

curled up together, screaming constantly, the proud expression

disappeared, only the expression of pain and grimness remained.

Seeing Bella's pained expression, Harry felt a sense of pleasure he had

never felt before, and he felt that the resentment in his heart had finally

been vented. He couldn't help but read again: "Drill the heart and gouge

out the bone!"

"Enough! Harry, stop!" A steady voice rang in Harry's ear, Dumbledore

appeared here at some point, he held Harry's shoulder, and said kindly,

"Don't let yourself fall into hatred. , that will make you doomed.

Seeing Dumbledore, Harry stopped his hand, as if seeing a support, tears

flowed from his empty eyes, and said in pain: "Professor Dumbledore, I

killed Peter! When he was defenseless, I killed him! "

Hearing his words, Dumbledore looked a little surprised. Just as he was

about to say something, there was no wind in the main hall, and a black

smoke gathered and condensed into Voldemort.

"Dumbledore, you really came in time!"

Voldemort looked at Dumbledore with scarlet eyes and said sarcastically,

"You might be a minute late, so I want to see how many Cruciatus he can

cast, After all, I have seen endless resentment in his heart, and when

those resentments are vented, maybe your savior will become a devil

more dangerous than me."

"Tom, Harry is different from you! He's not going down this road, you're

wasting your effort." Dumbledore said calmly, looking at Voldemort.

The headless wizard statue continued to charge towards Voldemort, was

dodged by Voldemort with a flash, and reappeared, Voldemort appeared

at the root of the wall, and a row of decorative armor spears quickly

floated up, and then turned into dense flying. Arrows, shot at

Dumbledore and Harry.

"A savior full of negativity, Dumbledore, do you think he can still be my

opponent?" Voldemort said contemptuously.

Dumbledore raised his wand and formed a barrier in front of him. The

spear that passed through the barrier instantly turned into a soft rope and

fell to the ground. With another wave, the ropes shot at Voldemort as fast

as they could, and quickly wrapped him around.

Dumbledore waved his wand, and the wizard statue in the pool came to

life, blocking a few steps between the two.

Dumbledore 333 held Harry down and said in a heavy tone: "Tom, you

made a mistake in coming to the Ministry of Magic today, the Aurors are

already on their way..."

"Haha, I'm afraid you're late! 35 Voldemort said with a smug smile, "Did

you not hear what Potter said? He killed Peter York who was defenseless

against him! Even though I was leading it, he was the one who did it!

Look how painful and remorse he looks now! Peter's friends won't forgive

him, and others won't believe in a savior who killed his friends!

"I'm going to kill you, Voldemort! I'm going to kill you!" Harry raised his

wand full of hatred and fired a spell at Voldemort, but Voldemort easily

picked them off.

"I'm not finished, Dumbledore, but not you, because you're going to die

here!" Voldemort said viciously, before casting a deadly spell.

When Harry thought that Dumbledore had caught Voldemort, Voldemort

snorted coldly, along with hissing snakes, the rope on his body turned

into a viper, and when Voldemort fired a life-slaying spell at

Dumbledore, he quickly rushed towards Dumbledore .

Chapter 453 The battle between

black and white wizards, Peter

appears!

Voldemort's death spell and Dumbledore's spell collided, sparks flying,

and the stout red and green flashes were blinding. Both of them are

desperately pressing the curse to each other, but they are evenly

matched.

"Be careful, Dumbledore!" Harry, who was hiding behind Dumbledore,

barely opened his eyes, saw several poisonous snakes jumping and biting

at Dumbledore, and quickly reminded him loudly.

When the poisonous snake's fangs were about to approach Dumbledore, it

was thrown into the air, and then quickly turned into ashes.

The two tacitly broke the connection spell, and quickly threw the spell

again, Dumbledore waved his wand, and the witch statue in the pool

suddenly sprang from behind Voldemort, trying to catch him, but he

escaped. .

But Bellacritus was not so lucky. The centaur statue kicked her wand

away and pressed her to the ground, unable to move.

"Don't try to kill me, Dumbledore." Voldemort roared, completely

oblivious to the condition of his most loyal men. "You will never destroy

me!"

"We all know that there are many ways to destroy a man, Tom."

Dumbledore said, still calmly, as if the man in front of him was just a

vexatious man, "I must admit, just taking your life would not satisfy me.

"It depends on whether you have the ability!"

Voldemort roared, and then the wand was raised high, and the

surrounding glass suddenly shattered to the ground, and quickly floated,

facing the sharp side of Dumbledore, and then invisible to the naked eye.

At the speed, countless shards of glass shot at Dumbledore.

Looking at the shards of glass in the sky, Harry couldn't help taking a

deep breath, but Dumbledore remained unmoved.

The tip of his wand launched a barrier that could cover the two of them.

After that, the shards of glass in the sky passed through the barrier and

turned into pieces.

At the end, Dumbledore and Harry were hidden.

Voldemort tried to shoot a life-suppressing spell at the place covered in

dust, but the water in the pool next to him rose up, directly engulfing

him in it, forming a large, spinning water ball that trapped Voldemort

inside.

But Voldemort is obviously not someone who can be trapped so easily.

With a shock, the water polo shattered directly, and Voldemort fell to the

ground a little embarrassed.

He looked at Dumbledore fiercely, and then looked at Harry behind

Dumbledore, smiling coldly.

He smiled and disappeared in place in an instant.

"Professor Dumbledore! Voldemort he...々"." Harry asked hastily, thinking

he had escaped.

But then he felt the severe pain of the scar on his forehead, just like the

feeling in the death hall just now, he sensed an uninvited guest in his

head. He yelled at Dumbledore in horror, "Dumbledore, Voldemort is in

my head...

But before the words were finished, Harry's expression changed,

becoming very cold and crazy, and the wand in his hand was quickly

raised, "Avada...

But before he finished reading, his expression changed again, and he

struggled in pain: "No, Voldemort, I won't let you hurt the people around

me again...

"Haha, it's useless! Potter. You're too weak now, you can't resist me!"

Harry's expression changed again and he said triumphantly.

Dumbledore frowned, quickly disarmed Harry's wand, then held him in

his arms, and said gently: "Harry, listen to me, don't give up your

resistance, this is your home ground, you have to be firm in your beliefs

and take him from you. expelled from the body.35

"It's useless, Dumbledore!" Harry said proudly, looking at Dumbledore's

face, "Kill me now, or you won't have a chance in the future!"

Dumbledore ignored Voldemort's words and said more lovingly, "Listen to

me, Harry, you have to cheer up and think about your friends, they are

all waiting for you!

"I'm sorry, Headmaster Dumbledore,"

Harry said gloomily, controlling his body again but with a very difficult

expression, "I killed Peter, and I can't forgive myself.

You and he both told me to shut down my mind.

But I didn't listen, Clever thought to find out about Voldemort's secrets.

Also put my friend in danger, sorry, sorry.....39

"Sorry, am I late?" Suddenly a clear voice came from the quiet hall,

attracting everyone's attention.

I saw Peter and his Phoenix Field suddenly appear in the main hall, and

behind him, there were ten statues.

After a closer look, I found that these statues were all in the shape of

Death Eaters, including Lucius Malfoy, Jr.

Dwarf, the Carrow siblings, and others are all important members of the

Death Eaters.

But they all turned into statues like stones.

"In order to catch these guys, it took a long time to hide in the various

floors of the Ministry of Magic, which is really hard to find.

Peter put down all these statues, smiled and came to Dumbledore,

bowing his head.

Looking at Harry with wide eyes, he showed a warm smile, "Harry, why

are you so decadent? If you want to apologize to me

Get up quickly. Otherwise, if Voldemort really took over your body, you

wouldn't have a chance to apologize.

Harry's grim expression, originally controlled by Voldemort, disappeared

in an instant, and there was a light in his dark eyes. Harry looked straight

at Peter in disbelief: 'Peter? Is it really you? I'm not dreaming?

Peter shook his head, the wand in his hand kept throwing deadly spells,

and he said: "Professor Riddle, since you are so curious, just wait for me

to let out some anger first, after all, you are a sneak attack from behind,

giving Me and the life-suppressing curse, the taste is not so

uncomfortable!"

"Harry, are you okay?" Dumbledore asked concerned.

"Okay, now get rid of the guy in your head. I still want to have a good

chat with him."

Peter laughed and patted his head with his hand, "Of course it's true,

have you forgotten that I can still predict, how could I die so easily.

"I'm fine, Professor!" Harry staggered to his feet with ease, feeling fine

now except for feeling a little tired (okay). He looked at Peter, and when

he was about to speak to him, Peter turned to look at Bella Cretes.

Harry looked at Peter's smile, and the negative emotions in his heart

instantly dissipated. He felt that he was suddenly full of strength. The

giant snake that had been holding him tightly seemed to become weak,

and it was easy to break free. bound.

"Peter York!" Voldemort had to stop Peter's spell, gnashing his teeth and

looking at him, "I obviously killed you, and I saw you fall into the door of

death with my own eyes, how did you do it?"

"Dear Professor Riddle, why are you leaving in such a hurry? Don't you

want to have a good chat with me as a student?"

Peter seemed to be seeing a friend he hadn't seen in a long time, his

expression was happy, but the movements of his hands were not Not

being polite at all, several consecutive spells shot at Voldemort, who was

about to save Bellacritus.

Harry felt his body again, and he could clearly see Dumbledore and Peter

smiling.

Chapter 454 The fierce battle with

Voldemort, the clone technique!

Voldemort looked at Peter and Dumbledore behind him, wanted to leave,

and said with an ugly face, "Peter York, do you want to stop me?"

"Tom, you almost killed me, so why don't you just leave!" Peter said with

a smile, but he didn't do anything politely, and all the tricks were deadly

magic, "and don't you save your men? You'd be a bare commander

without them!

"Avada Suo!" Voldemort angrily responded with a death curse, then tried

to rescue the trapped Bellacritus and leave.

But Peter was obviously not going to let him go, and he was a little

scared and angry at this time, because he had indeed died once. The

person who was attacked and successfully fell into the curtain of the

stone arch was also him, to be precise, his clone.

Voldemort's strength was strong, and Peter was a little stretched to fight

alone, but he didn't panic, only to see him shake and another identical

Peter split from him.

Feeling this avatar with the same mind, Peter directly threw his other

wand to him, and then the two cooperated tacitly, attacking and

defending, constantly switching, approaching Voldemort step by step.

"What kind of magic are you?!" Voldemort's eyes widened, he looked at

the two identical Peters in front of him, he couldn't tell who was real and

who was fake!

"It's called Clone Technique! It's my unique magic. It's not humiliating to

use it to fight against your powerful Dark Lord today." The two Peters

spoke at the same time and said proudly. While speaking, he did not

forget to throw a deadly spell at him.

"This is magic you created?!" Voldemort asked in disbelief, he never

thought there was such magic in the world.

Peter didn't speak, and he couldn't talk about the system, so he kept

dodging Voldemort's spell, and cooperated with his clone to attack

Voldemort.

Voldemort thought that Peter had acquiesced, and was even more

apprehensive when he admired it.

Looking at Peter, he said coldly, "You really keep surprising me, Peter! I

thought you were a genius when you improved the Wishing Charm that I

taught you.

To be able to create such a powerful magic now, I admit that I don't have

the talent like you, maybe give you a few more years and your strength

will surpass mine.

It's a pity I don't know if you can live to that time! Even if it's two of you,

don't try to beat me!"

"Really, how about one more?" Peter said with a smile, only to see his

body shaking again, and another Peter jumped out. Peter didn't say a

word, and threw a wand with an acdc hand to the clone.

The people present were even more shocked when they saw this scene,

especially Voldemort.

He thought that Peter was just conjuring another self at most.

After all, he had seen Peter use a wishing spell to conjure another self to

deceive himself.

But now obviously he guessed wrong, Peter's clone technique is even

more advanced.

Peter looked at his two avatars at this time, and felt a little regretful. The

strength of the avatars was much weaker than that of the main body. It

was only the strength of ordinary wizards, and he did not have the ability

that Peter inherited from magical animals.

And although there are more clones, Peter's own magic power has not

increased, but has been dispersed into three bodies. So if you don't defeat

your opponent as soon as possible and delay it for a long time, Peter's

magic power may be exhausted and he will be defeated by his opponent.

Therefore, although he can split into more clones, it will not improve the

battle, but will reduce his strength. So his two or three numbers are more

suitable for a duel with Voldemort.

The three Peters attacked very intensively, which suddenly changed the

trend of the battle, and instead suppressed Voldemort faintly.

Suddenly, a row of fireplaces on the wall of the main hall suddenly burst

into emerald green flames, and a series of witches and wizards came out

of the fire, looking at the two sides who were fighting fiercely, especially

after seeing Voldemort, they took a cold breath. breath, backed away in

horror.

"Here he is, You-Know-Who is here!" a scarlet-robed wizard shouted,

pointing at Voldemort in horror.

Voldemort looked at the large number of Ministry of Magic staff who

appeared, frowned, and went deeper, waving the yew wand in his hand

to block the attacks of the three Peters, and then quickly turned into a

cloud of black smoke, coming to the crushed In front of Bella Crites

under the centaur statue, trying to save her from here.

"Voldemort, don't rush to leave, the duel between us is not over yet."

Peter flashed directly beside the pool with a smile, a magic spell

interrupted Voldemort's rescue, and then the three of them waved their

wands and threw the water in the pool.

It rolled up and turned into a long waterspout, and then quickly froze,

turning into a frost python, biting at Voldemort.

"Oh, Merlin! Who is this?" a wizard exclaimed, looking at Peter who was

doing it in disbelief, they didn't expect that someone would dare to attack

Voldemort. You know they don't even have the courage to do it.

"He's Peter York! Three Peter Yorks?!" Someone recognized Peter, but

looked at the three identical Peters and was a little confused.

Peter couldn't care about these people at this time. He and two clones

stood on the Frost Python. While controlling the Python to attack

Voldemort, there were also two who were directly responsible for

attacking Voldemort with magic spells.

Voldemort originally wanted to leave, but was blocked by Peter again

and again.

Annoyed, he directly released a monstrous flame, which quickly swept

into a huge fiery snake.

The two giant pythons of ice and fire collided, twisting and biting each

other.

The interweaving of ice and fire produced a large amount of dense fog,

which quickly blurred the surrounding vision.

Looking at the dense fog, Peter stopped, and the two clones dispersed the

surrounding fog.

"Avada Suo!" A green light flashed from Peter's left, hitting the clone on

the left directly.

There was a painful expression on Peter's face, looking at the clone lying

on the ground with wide eyes, his eyes were cold.

He and the avatar are connected by thinking, and he will also perceive

the pain of the avatar being hit by the life-suppressing curse, and there is

a sense of helplessness that the soul is about to be taken away.

Peter raised his wand and waved it fiercely. The ice python that was

fighting with the fire python disbanded in an instant, turning into pieces

of ice blades, flashing sharply, and quickly rushed towards the annoyed

Voldemort.

Peter turned around and flashed to Voldemort's right, and he and his

clone cast a Bone Shattering Charm on Voldemort, and formed a three-

sided attack with the numerous ice blades that were shot quickly.

"Peter, do you need my help?" Dumbledore appeared behind Voldemort

at some point, and said with a smile.

"It's really necessary, Dumbledore, let's take this opportunity today to see

if we can keep Voldemort behind!" Peter said with a smile, and then

increased his attack. With Dumbledore filling the only vacancy, Peter felt

that at least Voldemort could eat it. A big loss.

Chapter 455 "Peters" fight against

Voldemort! Voldemort suffers

again

Watching Peter and Dumbledore join forces, Voldemort looked gloomy

and uncertain.

He looked at Bellacritus who was being pinned under the statue.

He wanted to leave directly, but he didn't want to give up this very loyal

servant.

Suddenly he saw the Ministry of Magic staff hiding from them in the

distance, and a smile appeared on his face.

A strong barrier was erected directly to block Peter and Dumbledore's

intensive attacks, and the fiery python did not come to deal with

Dumbledore or Peter, but turned directly to attack the crowd of Ministry

of Magic.

Accompanied by the screams and confusion of the Ministry of Magic

staff, Peter did not respond, and continued to attack Voldemort, and even

turned into five clones, instantly increasing his vitality, although the

magic power in the body was quickly consumed at a speed that he could

perceive, But the power of the attack has also increased a lot.

Voldemort looked at the five more Peters, and while looking shocked, he

looked at the crumbling protective barrier and intensified the attack of

the fire python in the distance.

Looking at the helpless wizards facing the fire python in the distance,

Dumbledore sighed and looked at Peter apologetically, "Sorry Peter, I

need to save them, we can't let innocents suffer." land.

Peter looked calm, he was not surprised by Dumbledore's choice, looked

at Voldemort with a sneer, and said, "Your strategy is good, it seems that

you won't be able to keep you today."

Voldemort didn't show a smug look, looked deeply at the six Peters

around him, narrowed his scarlet eyes, and said to him: "Peter York, you

did surprise me today, but I won't grow you up again. This is your

chance, and when we meet again next time, it will be your death!"

"My death? Peter sneered, "I'm afraid you don't have such a chance! Even

without Dumbledore's help, you wouldn't even think about leaving so

easily!

As soon as the voice fell, the five avatars dispersed to five directions to

surround Voldemort. At the same time, they raised their wands and

slammed them into the ground, "All curses~ End!"

A fluorescent transparent barrier rose from five directions, quickly

closing together, forming a cocoon of light that enveloped Voldemort.

As the name suggests, Ten Thousand Curses is the anti-curse of most of

the curses, and even the black magic and fiery fire curse can end, so the

powerful wizards basically have this advanced-curse.

The formation of the light cocoon made Voldemort's protective magic

instantly useless, but Voldemort was not someone who was waiting to

die, and all spells could not stop the life-suppressing spell. Voldemort's

two life-suppressing spells immediately killed Peter's two Clone kill.

"Peter York, no matter how many clones you have, I'll kill you! Let's see

how many you can make?"

Voldemort looked at the two clones lying on the ground, and said

contemptuously to the remaining three Peters.

But he looked at the three Peters in front of him, and suddenly reacted,

"No, there's another one?"

"On your head!" Suddenly a voice came from above, Voldemort looked

up, and saw Peter descending from the sky, holding his wand in both

hands, a long blade of light derived from the tip of the wand, which

slashed down towards Voldemort.

At the same time, the three avatars on the ground also shot a spell,

locking him tightly.

In the face of the three fatal spells approaching, Voldemort had nowhere

to avoid, holding up his wand and bursting out the most powerful power,

blocking the three spells from the wand. Even Peter, who was holding a

light blade above, was blocked, and he couldn't cut it down.

"Hmph, Peter, your strength is good, but without Dumbledore's help, it's

impossible for you to defeat me alone." Voldemort raised his head and

said to Peter above.

"Really?" Peter above suddenly showed a weird smile. Voldemort felt

uneasy, and just wanted to be alert, there was a magic wave behind him,

he tried his best to dodge, but then a red light blade slashed from behind.

"Ah!" A scream suddenly sounded in the main hall, which attracted the

eyes of the witches and wizards not far away. They covered their mouths

and stared at Peter and Voldemort in disbelief. one side.

I saw Voldemort at this time, the entire right arm, starting from the

shoulder, was completely cut off and fell to the ground.

At this time, Voldemort was covering his bleeding right shoulder with his

left hand.

The strange thing was that Voldemort's blood was pitch-black, and it

didn't look like a human being.

"Peter York! You wait! I'll pay you a hundredfold for today's humiliation!"

Voldemort's pale face grew even paler, and his scarlet eyes seemed to be

dripping blood.

"It's a pity that you only cut off one of your arms!" Peter said

disappointedly, then pointed to the two avatars on the ground, "Counting

the time in the death hall, you killed me three times, and I only If you

break one of your arms, I've lost a lot!"

Voldemort looked at Dumbledore who had already killed the fire python

in the distance, then looked at Peter in front of him, staring at him with

dark red eyes, then reached out and grabbed the wand in the hand of the

broken arm on the ground, and then rolled up for a while The storm

rolled up next to Bella Cretes and disappeared directly into the main hall.

0.. ask for flowers

This time Peter didn't stop Voldemort from leaving, because there was

not much magic left in his body at this time.

Peter looked around and saw the wizards in the distance rushing towards

him, turned to look at the two clones beside him, the clones who had the

same mind nodded to him, and then approached him like a cloud of

solution As soon as it was attached to the body, it quickly melted into it.

Dumbledore squeezed out of the crowd, came to Peter, looked at the

broken arm on the ground, gave Peter a thumbs up and said, "Peter, you

are so amazing, you can actually hurt him so badly, I'm afraid Only you

can do it. 99

"Dumbledore! How dare you show up here! Fudge jumped up, looked at

the Auror behind him, and commanded loudly, "Catch him!"

'And of course, these Death Eaters that Peter caught... uh, the Death Eater

statues," Dumbledore pointed to several statues not far away, "and they

were all trapped by Peter's magic. , you can receive and dispose of them

without any effort. "5

"Mysterious man has appeared at the Ministry of Magic, which is

incredible!" Fudge walked over from behind panting, as if running a

marathon, looking at the destroyed environment around him at a loss,

with a look of fear on his face. , "I mean....how is this possible, my God,

why is he here?

The wizards who came from not far away all looked at this scene with

fear and shock, especially when they saw the pale broken arm on the

ground, they took a cold breath, wanting to look but not daring to look at

it. look.

"If you go downstairs to the Department of Mysteries, Connelly,"

Dumbledore looked calmly at Fudge, "you'll see some Death Eaters

chained there, waiting for you to deal with them."

Peter smiled and shook his head, "It's just taking advantage of his lack of

defense to have such an effect, and I won't be able to do it in the future.

After all, my current strength is not equal to his.¶¶

"This... this is the arm of the mysterious man?! It's so scary!" An old

wizard in a blue robe and rimless glasses looked at the broken arm on the

ground, then looked at Peter , exclaimed.

Looking at the two clones on the ground that looked like corpses, Peter

sighed, leaned over and stretched out his hand to stick to the clones, and

the dead clones on the ground instantly returned to their original bodies.

Chapter 456 Voldemort's siege to

Wei to save Zhao, Peter touts a

broken arm?

Peter looked at the yelling Fudge and wished he could go straight with a

Cruciatus.

If it weren't for the existence of this group of trash, Voldemort would not

have come up with the idea of ​​besieging Wei and saving Zhao.

Otherwise, if he joins forces with Dumbledore, he might be able to

capture Voldemort.

"Connelly, I'm ready to fight your men again!" said Dumbledore, "but, a

few minutes ago, you saw with your own eyes what I've been telling you

all year. Voldemort is back, you've been catching the wrong people all

this December. It's time for you to use your brain too. 35

"I--not one-by-one-" Fudge said angrily, his face swollen like a pig's liver,

and his eyes looked around, hoping that "Three Three Three" someone

could give him advice. But the people around didn't seem to notice him

and didn't respond to him.

Under the awe in the eyes of everyone, Peter walked up, looked at Fudge

with a mocking expression and said, "Dear Minister, wouldn't you still

want to catch Dumbledore? The question is do you have such strength?

You know He is one of the most powerful wizards."

Fudge looked at Peter, then at Voldemort's severed arm behind him, with

deadly awe in his eyes, but still stiffened his neck and said, "Peter York,

I'm the Minister for Magic, don't talk to me like that. I say.

"Not anytime soon," Peter sneered. "Do you think the wizards you've

cheated on for a year will let you sit in this seat after so many people

have seen Voldemort come back? Remember me a year ago. As I said to

you, you only have one year left, and it's almost time now."

When Fudge heard the words, his face was instantly pale, and he looked

at the people around him in a panic, but found that the people around

him no longer surrounded him, but instead stood from a distance to

watch.

Harry didn't care about other people at this time, he rushed over like a

fly, heard Peter in front of him, with a look of joy and guilt on his face,

and said to Peter: "I'm sorry Peter, I was...

"Okay, Harry, you don't need to apologize, it's not your fault, I know

Voldemort did it." Peter interrupted him directly and waved his hand

with a smile, looking like he didn't care.

"Harry Potter? Why is he here?" Fudge asked, glaring at Harry.

"I'll explain everything," Dumbledore said, "when Harry gets back to

school."

Dumbledore walked to the pool, picked up the carved head on the

ground, pointed at it with his wand and read, "Mentos." The head glowed

blue, vibrated, and then returned to silence.

"Dumbledore, you're breaking the law!" Fudge said excitedly, pointing at

him as if he had evidence, "you're not authorized to use the portkey! You

can't do that blatantly in front of the Ministry of Magic, you, you ....

Dumbledore gave Fudge a domineering look over his half-moon glasses,

and he stuttered immediately.

"You're going to issue an order for Dolores Umbridge to leave Hogwarts,"

Dumbledore said. "You're going to tell your Aurors to stop investigating

Hagrid and get him back to work.

I want you to..."

Dumbledore said He took out his pocket watch from his pocket and

glanced at it, "Tonight, I can spare half an hour, I think we can have a

good talk about all the problems that are going on here.

Then, I have to go back to my school.

If you need more help from me, of course, instead of coming to Hogwarts

to see me, you might as well write to me and indicate that the

Headmaster will accept it."

Fudge's eyes had never been so wide before, his mouth was open, and his

expression instantly returned to the color of pig liver.

"you you--"

Dumbledore turned and ignored him.

He first handed the head of the statue to Harry, "Take this door key,

Harry, your friends have followed the others back first, we should see

you in half an hour.."

"But...but what about Peter?" Harry held the statue's head and looked

hesitantly at Peter beside him.

"You don't have to worry about him, Peter has countless ways to get out

of here, and he seems to have something to do. Dumbledore looked at

Peter beside him, and said with a smile.

Peter glanced at Dumbledore, then smiled and said to Harry, "Yes, I do

have some things to do, so you can go first Harry. When you get to

school, explain the situation to Fred and the others, or they will I'm

afraid there will be a memorial service for me.

"Okay, Harry, get ready, 35 Harry disappears in place with the statue's

head in his arms.

..........

Peter and Dumbledore turned to look at Fudge and the others at the same

time, they smiled at each other, Dumbledore made an exaggerated

gesture to Peter, "I'm not in a hurry to talk with Fudge, Peter, if you have

something to do, you can do it first. say.35

Peter nodded, without rejecting, he first came to Voldemort's severed

arm, floated it with his wand in disgust, and then floated in front of

everyone with a smile, "Everyone 3.2, this is Voldemort's arm, unique, do

you have any? Interested in collecting? As long as you keep it well, you

can boast to future generations in the future.

As long as one Galleon, it is very cheap! Don’t miss this opportunity, the

time will never come! Is there anyone willing to buy it?”

When the middle wizard saw the broken arm, it was as if he had

encountered the plague.

Hearing Peter's hawking again, his eyes widened, and he collectively

shook his head like a dream.

They all knew how terrifying Voldemort was, so scared they couldn't

even say his name, let alone storing his severed arm?

Dumbledore watched this scene with a smile on his side, his expression

very happy.

g

Chapter 457 Sue Umbridge,

Scrimgeour's Request

In the end, no wizard had the guts to buy the broken arm. Peter could

only shake his head regretfully, with an expression like you don't know

the goods, "It's such a pity, no one buys it, so I can only destroy it. , so

that it does not continue to pollute the air.

As Peter waved his wand lightly, the arm turned into fly ash.

"Okay, now back to the topic." Peter's expression became serious in an

instant, he directly took out a few small crystal balls, waved his hand,

and floated in front of Burns, the director of the Department of Legal

Enforcement of the Ministry of Magic.

"Ms Burns, here's my record of Umbridge at school,"

Peter said, "there's a record of her punishing students with black magic,

forcing them with Veritaserum, and her time at school.

Brazenly intercepting all student correspondence and coercing

threatening student content.

I wonder if these things will make Umbridge punishable by 02 law at the

Ministry of Magic?”

Burns looked at the images flashing in the three photo balls in front of

him, his face was serious, and he nodded to Peter, "Of course, if she does

these things, it will be enough for her to stay in Azkaban for a while. It's

time.

"That's good." Peter nodded, "If you want to certify, you can go to the

school and ask students to ask, I think most people don't mind to testify

against Umbridge.35

Burns nodded, then put away the photo ball. On the side, Fudge's face

became even more ugly, because Umbridge did these things with his

support. If Umbridge was sanctioned, then he would not be able to

escape.

"Okay, my mission has been completed, I think I should go back to

school, goodbye everyone." Peter said with a smile, and then summoned

the phoenix. The Phoenix's song resounded continuously in the hall, with

the power of inspiring courage to make everyone feel that fear was no

longer there.

Everyone looked at Peter's phoenix with admiration, such a treasured pet

that can fly people, ignore the ban, teleport, sing to boost morale, and

tears can save people, everyone wants to have it.

"Mr York, I wonder if you can restore the Death Eaters you petrified?"

Scrimgeour, the director of the Aurors Division, suddenly shouted, he

pointed to the Death Eater statue beside him, and smiled wryly, " Your

petrification spells are too weird for us to defuse the magic on them.99

Peter looked at them, looked at these Death Eaters who were no different

from stone carvings, and said with a pouted mouth: "Wouldn't it be good

for them to keep going like this, and they won't have to harm others in

the future.

"But, Mr. York, even if they are criminals, they must go through the trial

of Wizengamore. We can't just take the statue to trial." Scrimgeour said

helplessly.

Peter didn't feel bad about this Scrimgeour. Although there were some

conflicts in the past, as a minister who succeeded Fudge, he firmly chose

to fight against Voldemort until he was murdered by the Death Eaters.

Peter didn't mind helping one or two.

He walked directly in front of the statue, spit a few saliva on the statue's

face, and explained calmly amid the strange expressions of the crowd:

"This magic of mine can only be lifted by my saliva, if you have a way,

you can also Try something else."

He didn't mind these people knowing the secret, and with his current

strength, not even Voldemort or Dumbledore would try to trap him.

And he openly explained the reasons, but also has his purpose.

Everyone who heard Peter's explanation was skeptical, but they were

surprised to see that the petrified Death Eater had gradually recovered its

blood. Just thinking of Peter's peculiar magic, everyone couldn't help but

twitch at the corners of their mouths.

The petrified Lucius Malfoy, Pettigrew, and the Carrow brothers and

sisters discovered that they had been arrested as soon as they regained

their senses.

Peter walked over quickly, and when he came to the door of the

infirmary, he heard voices coming from inside.

But he didn't care if these people ran or not. After today's battle with

Voldemort, he already knew that the gap between himself and Voldemort

was not too big. As long as he continues to improve his strength, he

believes that he can fight Voldemort more easily in the future.

Peter snorted coldly and didn't say anything else, he would be a fool if he

really believed it. These guys in Magic 333 have never been reliable.

Thank you Voldemort of the wool tycoon, Peter thought to himself. Every

time he licks Voldemort's wool, it surprises him.

"Rest assured, we will use the strictest means to guard them, and we will

not let them escape." Scrimgeour vowed to assure.

"Show me the way!" Peter waved his wand and found Fred and their

location in the school infirmary.

And the most important thing is that this time, he won an unprecedented

50 points reward from the system, and the total points have reached 80

points. As long as he works hard, he can exchange for another bloodline

fusion opportunity.

Peter looked at these people and reminded the happy Scrimgeour

expressionlessly: "The petrochemical has already been released for you,

don't let me catch them hard, and then let them run away, increase

Voldemort's wings. .

After Peter said goodbye to Dumbledore and some acquainted Ministry of

Magic officials, he disappeared from everyone's eyes in an instant, led by

the phoenix. When he got his feet on the ground again, Peter had come

to Hogwarts Castle.

Chapter 458 Prove I'm Me? Allen's

Embarrassment

"You believe me, Peter really isn't dead...he was in the main hall just

now...fighting Voldemort..." Harry argued.

"It's over, Harry's crazy... what to do?" Ronald's voice came.

"Harry...you stay awake....we all know Peter has left us, but you gotta

cheer up...it's not your fault, we all know Voldemort is in control I got

you..." Hermione said in a sobbing voice.

"I'm telling the truth, why don't you believe me!"

Harry sounded like he was about to break down, "Just wait a little longer,

when Dumbledore and Peter come back, and you'll know what I'm saying

is true! Peter! At that time, he was able to conjure up several himself.

I think it was a clone of him that fell into the curtain of the stone arch!

"Clone? Well, Harry, we got it." Hermione sounded perfunctory, "You

take a break, and when you wake up tomorrow, everything will be fine.

"Ah, why don't you believe me..." Harry sounded mad, exclaiming

frantically.

Peter couldn't help laughing outside the door listening to what was going

on inside. Then he pushed open the door and walked in, "Everyone, I'm

back!"

When everyone in the infirmary saw Peter coming in, they instantly

became quiet, their eyes widened and they looked at him in disbelief.

"Peter, you're finally back!" Harry jumped up from the bed excitedly, "I

said you were all right, but they didn't believe it, thinking I was too sad...

Peter looked at the silly twins, Alan and Cedric with a funny look,

opened his hands, and said with a smile: "Why, I'm scared to see that I'm

not dead? Would you like to come and touch me to see if it is? Not a

ghost or a ghost々"?"

Peter walked towards them, but the guys took a few steps back, then

raised their wands and looked at him warily, "Who are you? Why are you

pretending to be Peter?"

Looking at them, Peter couldn't help feeling amused, and he stopped

moving forward, but asked with a smile in his eyes: "Then how do you

believe that I am real?

"You said you were Peter, then tell me who among us was the first person

you met in the wizarding world? Where did you meet?" Cedric asked.

"Of course it's Seid, and we met at Mrs. Malkin's shop." Peter said with a

smile.

"Say something that only Peter and we know!" the twins said in unison.

Peter thought for a moment, then smiled and said, "It seems that when I

was a guest at your house, Fred slipped the nonsense potion into Percy's

soup, and Mr.

Weasley drank it by mistake, and then he Complaining at the dinner table

that Mrs Weasley was menopause, and Mr Weasley had to sleep in Bill's

room pitifully.

Then you kept me a secret...""

"Enough, enough! We believe you are real!" the twins interrupted quickly.

"Ha, so you two did it!" Ronald jumped up and said, "I'm going to tell Dad

that he was kicked out of the room by Mom for over a week. Dad would

spank you if he knew!"

"Little Ronnie, I believe you won't say it right! After all, we are in the

same troubles today, you won't cross the river and demolish the bridge

like this, right? And we are still your dearest brother!" The twins said

with a smile .

"And I haven't verified it yet!" Alan said loudly, he protested with a smile,

looked at Peter, pretending to be serious, "Ahem, you know that Peter is

my roommate, there are quite a few between us. Secret. Now you tell me

something only Peter and I know! 35

"Are you sure you want me to say it?"

Peter asked with a playful face, and then before Allen had time to stop,

he said loudly, "I remember when you were in the second grade, you had

a spring dream and shouted loudly in the dream.

At that time, the name of Ravenclaw's seventh-grade sister made me

impatient, and gave you a chokehold.

Then the next day, early in the morning, you quietly ran to the bathroom

to wash your underwear, woohoo. ...

Before Peter could speak, Alan, who rushed over, covered his mouth.

"`" Haha, Alan didn't expect you to have such a secret. The twins laughed,

and Fred said in a teasing tone, "Ellen, you've grown up quite early, and

you were only twelve years old when you had a spring dream! What

happened, senpai?""

Cedric hugged him, didn't say anything, just said happily: "Welcome

back! Peter."

"Don't forget that this guy has the ability to read minds. (Okay) Just look

at it and you will know what you are thinking. 35 Allen said angrily.

"Ah, Peter, you already knew we were acting?" the twins asked in

surprise.

Peter showed an innocent smile and spread his hands to express that he

didn't do it.

After laughing, Alan hugged Peter and said happily: "It's good that you're

all right! We really thought you were dead at the time.

Peter rubbed his shoulders and replied angrily: "You guys knew I was real

early on, but you still want to play with me. Then I'll have to play with

you. No wonder on my head."

Allen's face turned red, and then he smacked Peter hard in anger, "I asked

you to tell secret things, but I didn't ask you to tell this, what a shame!

The twins also hugged them together, red eyes, and said in a joking tone:

"We are all starting to think about holding a memorial service for you,

but you, a cockroach, can never die, so we worry in vain! "

Peter patted the two brothers on the shoulders, then looked at Cedric

who was smiling, opened his hands, and showed a warm smile, "Why

don't you give me a hug?"

Chapter 459 The Daily Prophet, to

make Peter a savior?

Potter and the others on the side watched their embrace quietly.

"Their relationship is so good!" Hermione said enviously.

"Ours are good too!" Ronald pouted, but was happy for Peter's safe

return.

Harry looked at Peter and the others, then looked at his partner, smiling

in agreement with Ronald's words.

"Looks like I missed something interesting?" Dumbledore's voice came

from the door, and he was standing there smiling, with happy blue eyes

under his half-moon glasses.

"Dumbledore!" Harry exclaimed excitedly.

"It was a busy night, wasn't it?" Dumbledore said with a smile, "You have

gone through a dangerous journey, and although it is very dangerous,

you have finally returned safely."5

Listening to Dumbledore's words, Harry gradually lowered his head, not

daring to look at Dumbledore again for fear of seeing his condemning

eyes.

Dumbledore noticed Harry's expression, sighed, and said to the others

with a smile, "Can I chat with Harry for a while? And you both need to

rest, it's late now."

"Let's go!" Peter looked at Harry and said first, then walked out of the

school infirmary.

The next day, Peter and Alan woke up very late. They have already

finished their exams, and they will graduate and leave school in more

than half a month, so now there are no classes, and their time is very

free.

During lunch, Dumbledore appeared in the auditorium, making many

teachers and students very happy, applauding and cheering. It was not

until a copy of the Daily Prophet was delivered to the students by the owl

that the students calmed down and looked at the above report in

disbelief.

On the first page was the big headline "The Unspeakable One is Back!",

and in the newspaper Fudge officially announced that the Mysterious

Man had returned, and led the Death Eaters into the Ministry of Magic

last night.

The students took a cold breath, watching the above report, some timid

girls even screamed.

"Peter, look at your report on it!" Allen handed over the newspaper and

pointed to the second page. There was a picture of Peter on it. In the

picture, he was holding a wand and fighting seriously.

"Peter, did you really cut off an arm of the Dark Lord?" Allen asked in

surprise after reading the report.

"It cut off his arm, what's wrong?" Peter nodded and said indifferently.

When the surrounding Slytherin students heard Peter's reply, they took a

cold breath and looked at him with reverence.

"Peter, you're amazing! You can actually hurt the Dark Lord, no one has

ever done it before! Not even Dumbledore!" Alan gave a thumbs up and

said with admiration.

"It didn't kill him, this injury won't hurt Voldemort at all." Peter shrugged

and said indifferently, "And that was only done while he was unguarded.

It won't be so easy in the future." He was also very excited at first last

night, but after a night of calm, he figured it out.

Not to mention that Voldemort's current appearance is no longer a

human being, this damage does not have much effect on Voldemort at

all.

Not to mention that Voldemort, relying on those Horcruxes, has reached

the state of immortality.

Unless all the Horcruxes are destroyed, even if he is successfully killed,

Voldemort can come back again.

"Peter, you are completely famous now."

Allen said excitedly looking at the newspaper, "The Daily Prophet said

that you are the third wizard to reach the level of a great wizard in this

century! The first two are Principal Dumbledore and Mysterious man!

They evaluate you as having infinite potential.

You have such strength now at the age of eighteen, and you will

definitely surpass them in the future!

"Listen to them!"

Peter said with a look of disdain, "The level of a great magician? How

could I not know that I have such strength? The Daily Prophet (acdc)

obviously has bad intentions, they want to build me up become another

savior, thus softening the negative impact of the news of Voldemort's

return."

"Isn't that bad?" Allen asked with a puzzled face. After all, in his opinion,

if Peter could get such an honor, it would be like Dumbledore being

called the greatest wizard, which would be the envy of everyone. Object.

"I don't want to bear such a name.

The safety of the magic world has nothing to do with me.

If it weren't for your friends, even if Voldemort turned the magic world

upside down, as long as it didn't disturb me, I would care about the

flood."

Peter snorted coldly. "Let Harry and Dumbledore do that. 39

"My headache now is that if Voldemort sees this report and turns his

head on me, it will be unlucky!" Peter was troubled, "I just hope

Voldemort is smarter and targets Dumbledore and the others, I There is

no way to deal with such a weak man.

Alan gave him a worried look and said, "As far as I know, you have

almost wiped out the Dark Lord's henchmen. Look at Slytherin's seat,

many students are frowning early in the morning today. I think The Dark

Lord must hate you to death, after all, there shouldn't be many men

around him."

"Thank you for your crow's mouth!" Peter gave him an angry look.

At the same time, in a manor, Voldemort pressed his wand with a pale

face against the position of the severed arm, chanting magic spells

continuously, and saw a dark granulation growing continuously on the

severed arm, eventually becoming a novice.

Voldemort was gasping for breath, his scarlet eyes full of exhaustion, and

it seemed that the magic of regenerating a severed arm had drained his

strength.

"Master..." Bellacritus knelt down not far away, looking at Voldemort

with concern.

"Okay Bella, I'm fine!" Voldemort said with a wave of his hand, then

looking at the empty room, his eyes narrowed, and he asked, "How many

of our members have successfully returned?

"This..."

Bellacritus hesitated for a moment, but under the deterrence of

Voldemort's eyes, he answered dryly, "The members who went to the

Ministry of Magic have not returned except me.

Lucius, The Carrow siblings were eventually caught by Peter York and

are now locked up in Azkaban by the Ministry of Magic.

"And...this is this morning's Daily Prophet..." Bellacritus handed him the

newspaper hesitantly.

Voldemort took the newspaper and slowly looked at it. He didn't speak

for a long time. Finally, he stared at Peter in the photo fiercely, and said

through gritted teeth: "Peter York!"

Chapter 460 Voldemort, Goyle

and Crabbe's Request for Peter's

Blame

Ever since the Ministry of Magic officially announced Voldemort's return,

the wizarding world has been in a state of panic.

The Daily Prophet, at the behest of the Ministry of Magic, shaped Peter

into a wizard who had the strength to confront Voldemort after

Dumbledore. And re-named Harry Potter as "The Boy Who Lived", instead

of the demagogic, show-off person he used to be.

Although Fudge desperately took a series of measures in order to keep his

ministerial position.

But the wizards who were in fear focused their anger on Fudge.

Because not long ago, Fudge also vowed to announce that this was just a

rumor, but now that the facts have surfaced, his backlash has also

overturned him like a flood.

The wall was pushed down by the crowd, and it didn't take long for

Fudge to step down amidst the scolding from the magic world. Even

Umbridge was ousted, and under Peter's role, she faced a series of

charges and was eventually sentenced to ten years in Azkaban.

The only unfortunate thing is that Azkaban's Dementors rebelled not long

after the Ministry of Magic's night attack. So Azkaban has become

guarded by people, no longer the horror-place that has been talked about

in the past.

He was leaving school in a few days, so Peter took advantage of this time

to use the Book of Merlin to come to the restricted area of ​​the library,

copy all the books in it, and put them in the Book of Merlin.

To say that in the Ministry of Magic night attack, the only winner is

probably Peter.

Although Dumbledore was named, some of his Order of the Phoenix

members were seriously injured and were admitted to St.

Mungo's Hospital.

The Voldemort side has lost a lot of elite members, and now they are

secretly licking their wounds.

Of course, the Ministry of Magic suffered the worst loss.

In the Daily Prophet, the director of the Department of Mysteries

announced with great sorrow that many precious magic materials of the

Ministry of Magic had been looted, and precious magic props were also

included in the attack.

Completely destroyed, including dozens of time converters that only exist

in the world.

Such a bizarre thing, the Ministry of Magic didn't even think about it, and

threw the blame on Voldemort.

Peter and a few buddies idled around the lake for a long time before

slowly returning to the dormitory. As soon as he came to the lounge, two

Slytherin students stopped him, and said tremblingly with fearful eyes:

"Chief, can I chat with you for a while?"

Peter looked at them, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Crabbe, Goyle,

what are you doing to me?"

The chubby two looked nervous, hesitating for a long time, before finally

plucking up the courage to say in a low voice, "Chief, can you unlock the

magic on my dad and them? Let them become alive again? 99

"What did you say?" Peter seemed to have heard unbelievable words,

then looked at the two trembling bodies, looked at them

condescendingly, and chuckled, "Why do you think I will agree to your

request? After asking them to reply, run Come to Voldemort and fight me

again?"

The two shuddered when they heard Voldemort's name, then shook their

heads quickly, and said, "No, no! As long as you unlock the magic on

them, my father and the others will never fight against you again. of!"

"Hey," Peter laughed, as if he had heard something funny, then looked at

the two naive-faced people, and said contemptuously, "your dad, they are

Death Eaters, and you think they can reject Voldemort's Order, don't go

against me, do you think this is possible?

The sophomore and Crabbe were suddenly speechless and stood there

anxiously, not knowing what to say.

"Okay, if you have nothing else to do, I'll go first."

Peter said, then looked around at a pair of students who were doing their

own thing, and the corners of his mouth twitched, "Of course, you can

also reply to the people behind you. , If you want to ask me to resolve

those petrified people, you should do it with sincerity.

If you want to send me off with a word without sincerity, do you take me

for a fool?"

After speaking, he turned around and left, leaving only the two

dumbfounded people and the other students who looked at each other.

"What did he mean? Crabbe." Goyle asked stupidly.

"I don't know. He said to have sincerity, but what is sincerity?" Crabbe

also shook his head in confusion.

"Idiot, his intention is obvious, to let you tell your mother that if they

want to rescue the petrified person, they must pay him a satisfactory

payment, so that he will agree to remove the magic! Draco Malfoy

appears.

Behind them, he explained angrily, and then looked at Peter's

disappearing direction with complicated eyes, his father Lucius is now

locked in Azkaban, and the person who caught him is Peter.

0・・For flowers.....

Draco was immediately speechless.

If he saw that they had always been his sidekicks, he didn't want to pay

attention to these two brainless guys at all, and he said angrily: "Don't

talk nonsense, you take Peter's words without a word.

Just give your mother a bad reply and they'll do it, you don't need to

worry about the rest.

"Don't talk about us, we are curious about your choice." Allen said with a

smile, staring at him curiously, "What kind of job do you want to do in

the future? Now that you have graduated, don't you still understand?

?"Down.

"But speaking of it, you and Cedric are surprising. Both chose to work in

the Ministry of Magic, one in the Department of Magical Transportation

and the other in the Department of Legal Enforcement. In the future, they

will become officials." Peter said with a smile. .

Alan, who saw this scene, directly complained: "This fellow Seid, who

cares more about sex than friends, spent the whole night there secretly

escorting Qiu Zhang, and he didn't pay any attention to us at all!

"Okay, after all, he and his girlfriend haven't seen each other for a long

time.

Of course, we must seize the time to deepen our relationship."

Peter said with a smile, and then said with a sigh, "I didn't expect that we

would graduate so soon, and sleep in another one.

At night, we are no longer students.

"Ah, but didn't he cast this petrification? Why do you still need money

now?" Crabbe and Goyle said in puzzlement.

The twins on the opposite side were holding pumpkin juice and winking

at them, while Cedric, who was farther away, was flirting with his

girlfriend at the next table.

Time soon came to the day before leaving school, and everyone was

sitting in the auditorium. Rarely, Peter did not sit in the chief position,

but sat with Alan in the seventh grade behind the long table.

"Oh, I see." The two big idiots nodded naively.

Chapter 461 Graduation Party,

Dumbledore's Invitation

"I'll be a therapist at St. Mungo's Hospital for now. It's not too late to go

after I figure out what to do." Peter shook his head and said.

"Also, with all O's in your twelve subjects, you can choose any position,

not to mention that you have cut off an arm of the Dark Lord and become

a celebrity in the magic world, even if you want to become a magician

The senior officials of the Ministry, I am afraid it is easy." Allen said

enviously.

"Not so outrageous." Peter smiled and waved his hand.

The banquet was over soon, and as Peter prepared to go back to the

dormitory, Dumbledore's voice came in his ears. Peter looked at

Dumbledore in the distant faculty seat in surprise, only to see him wink

at him.

"Three three three" "Alan, you go back first, Dumbledore seems to be

looking for me." Peter turned his head and said to his partner.

"Ah? Oh, okay." Allen nodded and followed the crowd.

When they were almost gone, Dumbledore said goodbye to the professors

and walked towards Peter.

"Professor Dumbledore, do you have anything to do with me?" Peter

asked.

"I have something to talk to you about, but we can talk as we walk and

how about a glass of mead in my office? Mrs. Rosmerta has just made a

new batch, and it's delicious." Dumbledore kindly said with a smile.

"Okay." Peter nodded nonchalantly.

"I still remember when you first entered school, it seemed like it

happened yesterday, but I didn't expect you to graduate so soon. Time is

such a wonderful magic, it always flies." Dumbledore sighed as he

walked.

"Principal, you have to face the departure of students every year, you

should be used to this kind of thing." Peter said, "And the short

separation is just for a better reunion. Maybe one day in the future, we

will still be here. Let's get together, after all, this is our other home."5

"The brief separation is just for a better reunion, that's a good thing to

say!" Dumbledore chewed this sentence, then looked at Peter in surprise,

and said in admiration.

"I just borrowed someone else's words," Peter declined.

The two walked while chatting, and when they entered the principal's

office and sat down, Dumbledore began to get to the point and said what

he meant.

"Professor Dumbledore, you want to hire me to be the Defense Against

the Dark Arts professor next semester? 39 Peter looked at Dumbledore in

surprise.

Dumbledore nodded and said with a smile: "I noticed that you have no

target job after graduation, and the school's next semester's Defense

Against the Dark Arts professor has not yet been found, so I would like to

invite you to continue to serve at the school.

I believe that with With your excellent grades and strength, teaching

Defence Against the Dark Arts is more than enough for you.99

"But, I'm already working in St. Mungo's, so how can I say I don't have a

job." Peter retorted.

"I talked to Dean Mungo about you, and he said that he invited you to be

a therapist in St. Mungo's after three requests and four requests, and he

still promised to only let you work part-time and would not disturb you

before successfully staying. Stop you." Dumbledore teased with a half-

smile.

"Cough," Peter explained a little embarrassedly, "this is mainly because

the patients who are hurt by memory spells are generally very few, so I

usually have a little leisure."

Dumbledore didn't dwell on these things, but returned to the topic: "You

don't have a goal in the wizarding world for the time being, or you will

stay at the school, after all, you are familiar with this place.

Although there is suspicion of boasting, Hogwarts has always been It's a

clean place in everyone's heart, and it's a good place for you.

How about it? Consider staying on campus and becoming a professor?

"Professor, don't I remember that if a student wants to stay on campus, he

needs to practice outside for at least two years? After all, I'm only

eighteen years old now, will I look too young?"

Peter hesitated, although he was not interested in being a professor I

don't have much interest, but if I can stay in school, I still feel pretty

good..

Seeing Peter's expression, Dumbledore smiled and said, "Rules are dead,

but people are alive. Besides, with your current strength, being a

professor is more than enough. Excellent people always have some

privileges, right?" ' said Dumbledore winking at him.

"If you are really dissatisfied with the job, or find a new job, I won't stop

you." Dumbledore added, "Except for class time, you can decide your own

time at will. ?Will you accept my invitation?"

Peter glanced at the eavesdropping portraits on the wall, and said with a

smile: "Since you have said so, Principal, there is no reason for me to

refuse."

A happy smile appeared on Dumbledore's face, he got up and opened the

cabinet beside him, took out a bottle that looked like golden water, used

his wand to make two tall crystal glasses, poured the liquid in the bottle,

and handed it to Peter, "This is the mead that Mrs.

Rosmerta sent me this morning, with Billywig's tail needle added.

When you drink it, it feels so numb and your body is floating.

Come and taste it.

Peter picked it up curiously and took 3.2 sips. Suddenly, his tongue felt

numb and numb, and his body seemed to have lost gravity and was about

to float for a while, which was very miraculous.

"Very good, with the sweetness of honey, with a small amount of

Billywig's worm tail needle, and a sense of weightlessness, very

interesting," Peter commented, and couldn't help taking a few more sips.

"I'll give you this bottle if you like it," Dumbledore said generously.

"How embarrassing that is." Peter said politely, but took the remaining

mead over without hesitation.

Dumbledore's mouth twitched, but he still took out a piece of parchment

from the drawer and said, "This is your employment letter, as long as you

sign your name, you will officially become a professor at the school.

Chapter 462 Become a Hogwarts

Professor! Leaving School

Peter looked at the above, then picked up the quill and signed his name.

Then he raised his head and said with a smile: "I'm still a graduate who

hasn't left the school yet. I didn't expect to become a professor in a blink

of an eye. The time interval for changing my identity is too short."

Dumbledore made a copy of the offer letter with a smile and put it back

in the drawer.

He was very happy in his heart, after all, with Peter's current strength, it

could be said that many parties wanted to win over him.

Now that he has become a professor in the school, he is naturally on the

side of them, which makes him a little more confident about the future.

It's not that Peter didn't know Dumbledore's purpose, but he just

considered that Hogwarts was the focus of future events, which would be

more conducive to his accumulation of points. And he doesn't care about

the Ministry of Magic or Voldemort either, so he doesn't care too much

about it.

"Since you have agreed to become a professor, Peter, before August, you

need to decide on the defense books you will use next semester and send

them to Minerva. She will be added to the book purchase list for the next

semester, don't forget this. now," Dumbledore said.

"I see, Headmaster." Peter nodded.

"Then you can go back first," Dumbledore said with a smile. "Enjoy your

last night as a student. You will be a professor in the future, and your

juniors will call you Professor York."

"Good night, Professor Dumbledore." Peter picked up the mead on the

table and waved away with a smile.

"goodbye!""

After Peter left, the principal's office became quiet again. Dumbledore

was leaning back in his chair, his sharp blue eyes flashing behind the

half-moon glasses, as if thinking about something.

"Dumbledore, haven't you given up on letting him join the Order of the

Phoenix?" asked Headmaster Black on the wall, his goatee quivering

hilariously.

"No, Phineas," Dumbledore said slowly, "I know that Peter is a young man

with a great idea, and since he has rejected my invitation, I will invite

him a few more times, and he will not change his mind. of.

"Then why are you so eager to invite him to become a professor at the

school? You must know that Hogwarts has never had such a young

professor."

The portrait of Headmaster Armando Dippet asked inexplicably, "He is

only eighteen years old, and he has not yet Having practiced outside

school, is this too hasty?

"Armando, you are too cautious," Dumbledore shook his head and said

with a smile, "Although Peter is only eighteen years old, I think his vision

is wider than that of everyone in the magic world, and even wider than

mine.

Moreover, his strength is also very strong.

The report about him in the Daily Prophet is not exaggerated.

His current strength is not much different from that of me and Tom.

What he lacks is only time experience and proficiency in magic.

I believe give him a little time and he will surpass us to an unprecedented

level. "

"So before that, I need to make sure he's on our side. Otherwise I can't

imagine what a horrible sight it'll be when he becomes another Tom,"

murmured Dumbledore, "that prophetic decision. The son of the phoenix

where fate goes... Destruction or hope... There can be no slack!

The next day, on the way back on the Hogwarts Express, the seventh

graders watched reluctantly as the school gradually disappeared from

sight. They all fell silent.

Peter hasn't told his peers about his stay at the school, so looking at their

sad expressions, he quickly changed the subject and asked the twins,

"Fred George, has your joke shop decided where to open? "

When it comes to this topic, the twins are no longer reluctant.

Instead, they say excitedly: "Of course, it's chosen, it's at 93 Diagon Alley.

Thanks to your 1,000 gold Galleon sponsorship, Peter, we will directly I

bought the entire storefront.

After returning home, we will start the decoration and officially open the

store on August 1st.

At that time, I will send you an invitation letter, and you must all come!

"Really, then I really want to congratulate you." Allen said in surprise,

then happy for them both.

"I didn't expect Fred George and you to become bosses. Your things are

very interesting and will definitely sell well. Remember to give us a

discount in the future." Cedric said with a smile.

'Did Mrs Weasley object to you?' Peter asked curiously.

"Peter, you crow's mouth, if you don't say that we can be happy for a

while."

The twins said with their mouths closed, and then sighed with a

melancholy face, "We have been in a cold war with my mother for a

month about opening the store, and we have been fighting for a month

now.

Haven't written a letter to us yet!"

Hearing this, everyone looked at them sympathetically.

"So long!" Alan exclaimed.

When the other members of the Order of the Phoenix saw Peter, they all

smiled kindly. One of the pink-haired women looked at him with interest,

and Peter remembered her as the Nymphadora Tonks who had the gift of

disguising magus.

"Mum thinks we're not doing a proper job. He wants us to follow Percy's

example and enter the Ministry of Magic and become a decent clerk.

Instead of opening a shop to sell some joke props." The twins said with a